Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Introduction

Truth had been the one to greet Ariana and Roy when they passed on, the god far different now that he had been healed from the faceless being he'd been.
With golden eyes and white hair, but most of all, a smile full of life, the young god seemed just as grateful to the young goddess now as the day she'd healed him.
“We've been waiting for you! Everyone is really satisfied with your work in Hagaren, and mother has been looking forward to seeing you again!”
“Mother?” Roy mouthed
Ariana shrugged, “Well, Life did call Death my brother, and you are now considered her brother, so I guess that it would make Knowledge Truth's mother.”

“Indeed it does.” an azure haired, golden-eyed elf-like beauty agreed “It's a pleasure to see you again, Shadow...” she turned toward Ariana's husband “I guess you would have to be Light to go with our naming tradition...” she added with an amused smile
“I like it!” Ariana recognized Chaos, one of the gods she was the more familiar with, “A hit-man as god of Life with a name like Light, it's fun!”
“Not everything is made for you to have fun.” Order sighed, before turning to greet the two newcomers, “Still, I guess you do need a name, and Light is good as any other, if you're alright with it.”

Roy considered it a bit, and shrugged, “It's good as anything else. After all, I am going to follow the bambina around, so if she's the Shadow, I can be the Light.”
“So,” asked Knowledge, “Are you staying for a while?”
The couple shared a glance.

Ever since her first life as Harriet Potter, Shadow had directly gone back to life as Sawada Kazami, growing up as a mafia leader and falling in love with Renato Sinclair, then after dying young, had immediately been reborn as Ariana Elric.
As a goddess which task was to help heroes meet with their destiny, she had lived several good lives in the Mortal Realms – and while she had loved each of her lives, taking a break for a while and getting to know better her fellow gods and goddesses would be good.

Time doesn't really flow in the Immortal Realms, so it would be hard to say how long the couple stayed – but they did take advantage of their vacations, visiting in Death's Islands, and spending quite a bit of time with Knowledge.
The goddess was grateful, as Shadow had healed one of her secondary deity, Truth, which she viewed as her own child. Realizing that one of her children had been hurt by his siblings hadn't been easy for the goddess.

Science, Learning and Teaching had been harshly punished, the three young deities forbidden from gaining any new powers and responsibilities for the next ten millennia – and worst, forbidden from taking part in Chaos' latest endeavor in allowing the immortal beings in the Mortal Realms like he'd managed with Shadow and Light by temporarily restricting their powers, something all the deities were looking forward to.
The three punished gods had found no help from the other major deities, as Truth's weakening had caused all of them problems with taking care of their jobs in Truth's world.

¤.¤.¤

The time spent in Death's Island, Shadow spent mainly visiting two men who had, against all expectations, learned to respect each other in death – James Potter and Severus Snape.
Both had decided against going back in the reincarnation cycle, preferring to wait for Harriet Potter to succeed in her self-assigned task: saving Lily Potter's soul from the Purgatory where she had been thrown as payment for saving her daughter's life. As such, they spent their time in the after-life keeping an eye on her progress in the Mortal Realms, and had met people from all her previous life thanks to that — or rather, James had met them, and Severus and sulked in the background...

Of course, she also spent time with people she held dear from her other life – Von Hohenheim, her father as Ariana Elric, she had seen a few times before he went back to the reincarnation system, hoping that Fate would reunite him with his wife; she had also seen Tsuna, her twin sibling from her second life. The mafia Don had lived a long life after her death, ensuring his Famiglia's status as protectors in the underworld – and most of their friends from that life had come by to see her at least once before going back to the reincarnation cycle.
The one friend she missed had been Luna, as the blond Fae, knowing she would outlive all her humans friends, had progressively cut herself off from them after Shadow's death, eventually disappearing...

The young goddess also spent some time with her newest and only Disciple, Wrath. The former homunculus, who had decided to serve her in death, had already done some work while she was alive, learning about her former life, and checking over the dozen of Holy Servant she had left behind on Earth during her stint in the mafia.
The man also got along exceptionally well with Severus Snape, which didn't surprise the young goddess all that much – and enjoyed picking at Light, something he had already demonstrated when he was still alive.

With her brother Death, she made one special trip – along the edge of the Immortal Realms, to the border of Purgatory.

Just standing there, Ariana knew she wasn't powerful enough to survive the region.
“You aren't as far off as you think.” her brother corrected softly, his red eyes full of understanding – she was one of the few people he showed any emotions to, “You have progressed exceptionally fast in mastering my powers, and even if it had a negative impact on your body in the Mortal Realms, here, there are no drawbacks.”
She nodded, realizing he was right – she was a bit too used to have her power restricted, and had nearly forgotten that here, in the Immortal Realms or in Death's Islands, such restraints didn't exist – here, she had access to any and all the powers obtained during her multiple lives.

“By the time you've mastered my powers and started gaining your own, you'll be ready.” he affirmed, squeezing her shoulder
She smiled, silently musing that she would miss him in her new life – but Death had been quite busy, what with having nearly a million newly returned souls to take care of, and as such, they hadn't spent as much time together as she'd have liked.

¤.¤.¤

Finally, both Light and Shadow felt ready; and soon they were meeting with Chaos, and surprisingly, Truth.
“You've helped me quite a bit,” the god explained, “And I know other deities have given their input on Chaos' work, so I decided to help a bit too.”
“Or rather, he asked me to help!” a young-looking goddess corrected with an amused smile, “Hi, I'm Magic! I've been looking forward to meeting you!”
Shadow smiled – having been born a witch in her first life, she had been looking forward to her first meting with this goddess too.

Magic had blood-red hair, and black eyes, and was wearing a classical witch robe, and a cute witch hat, and while right now, she was looking very whimsical, she knew this wasn't a goddess to underestimate – Magic was, after all, Knowledge's sister, and one of the higher deities.
“You were one of my chosen in your first life, but we've always missed each other since you ascended!” the goddess pouted, “So when Truth asked for a boon, I thought : this is the occasion I was looking for!”
“Magic was one of the greatest gifts I had as Harriet Potter.” Shadow admitted with a smile, “Thank you.”

“And this is why I liked you even as a mortal! You do understand the value of the gifts you're given!” Magic nodded approvingly, letting her powers come to life in a wave of dark purple light that swirled gently around Shadow
“What was that?” the younger wondered, “It feels so... familiar...”

“I granted you a minor affinity for one of my holy powers. You are now Spiritually Attuned, in other words, using mystical energies will come more naturally to you. This is a stronger version of a gift you had, yet didn't know about, as Harriet Potter...” the goddess' smile grew, “It means that while you won't be a witch in each life, you will be able to handle better the use of whichever ability you have, and more importantly, your body will handle better your holy powers, just like a priest's does.”
Light eyes widened at the affirmation – with how many times his wife had been consigned to bed-rest after having used too much of her holy powers, it was hard not to realize how much this gift was worth! He bowed toward Magic, saying as much – and making the goddess smile, “My, a polite bad boy, you chose him well little Shadow.” then a wink, “And don't worry, Light, you are making your own reputation among the gods, you'll have a gift of your own soon enough!”

“I already received the greatest gift when Life made me her champion to allow me to follow my bambina.” Light contradicted – his tone light, but his eyes conveying how much he believed in what he was saying
Magic smiled, happy to have finally met the two newest gods – and most of all, that both of them were reasonable beings.
Young gods could gain an over-inflated sense of self-worth sometimes, feeling special for having ascended, and forgetting that all the other deities were much older and much more powerful. But those two — neither had meant to ascend, and that in turn made them much more reasonable than quite a few young deities, Knowledge's children among them...

Finally, Magic left, and Chaos was free from working his gift – Shadow and Light by now expecting the excruciating feeling that came with restricting their powers, and adapting their immortal soul to a mortal form.
Darkness enveloped them – and when Shadow finally got used to her surroundings, she was once more alone, something she had expected as Chaos had stated it wouldn't be any fun for him if they knew all the choices the other made.
He was Chaos Incarnate after all, there was no denying him his fun...

¤.¤.¤

Elegant handwritten words glowed a familiar AK green once more as the Game's Interface appeared...

[Welcome to Chaos' Game 3.0]
[New log entrance: Fate's update

welcome to the Magical-verse
Summary: You're back in your birth world, little Shadow, but this time you'll be born in a society you're both familiar and unfamiliar with: the Japanese magical society. While in Europe, most mystical species, like the Fae, distanced themselves from the wizarding world, the Japanese magical species, on the contrary, grew closer as they started to hide from the mundane world — youkai, wizards and holy people creating a unique society.
Your role is to help young shrine maiden Higurashi Kagome grow into the legendary Shikon Miko. Born into the modern era, her dormant powers won't be found out by the authorities in charge of finding magical being when she's young, and she won't realize the existence of the preternatural before she's thrown out inside a well, and five-hundred years in the past.]

Like always, two silhouettes appeared in the darkness – one child-like, the other more adult, both clear representations of the same person.
Her future appearance.
And this time, this was the first choice she was asked about, which she soon understood as she read the information written in glowing green letters...

[There are a multitude of species to be chosen from! Your choice will affect your whole appearance, abilities, and characteristics, so choose well!

Note that with youkai half-breed, the strongest parent's feature are usually the one inherited
A youkai life-expectancy spans millennia, a hanyou will live several centuries, and a human with mystical powers usually live well into his first century.

- Inu Youkai: +4 Strength, +3 Wisdom every decade
- Ookami Youkai: +4 Strength, +3 Agility every decade
- Kitsune Youkai: +4 Agility, +3 Wisdom every decade
- Tengu Youkai: +4 Intelligence, +3 Wisdom every decade
- Ryu Youkai: +4 Strength, +3 Intelligence every decade
- Shika Youkai: +4 Endurance, +3 Agility every decade
- Neko Youkai: +4 Agility, +3 Luck every decade
- Nature Spirit: +4 Charisma, +3 Luck every decade
- Human Priestess/Priest: +2 Wisdom, +1 Intelligence every year
- Human Witch/Wizard: +2 Intelligence, +1 Wisdom every year
- Hanyou : +2 Main youkai Characteristic, +1 Secondary youkai Characteristic every decade
+1 Endurance every 5 year

youkai and hanyou gains +1 to all Characteristics every five years, humans every year and spirits every decade.]]

After shifting between the different options for a while, spending quite some time wondering whether to choose the Tengu – if only to have wings – or even whether to become a witch once more, the young goddess decided that with all the canine youkai she had seen during her first reincarnation, and with Luck having admitted to some meddling, she had better chose one of them.

In her two previous lives, her speed, be it mental or physical, had been her greatest strength. But even weak youkai had been far stronger than her when she encountered them in her second life – with the way she tended to built her abilities, maybe choosing a race with natural Strength would help her not to fall behind too much.
And well, while she liked dogs well enough, with her loyal dogfather, and easily befriended foxes, be them animal or youkai – there was just something that called to her in the idea of being a wolf.

She would be an Ookami.

As soon as her choice was made, her appearance changed to reflect it – and by the human looking representation's side, was now her animal form.
The first thing she realized was that her eyes were golden, while her fur and hair were snow-white – something that couldn't be changed. Hereditary traits, then.
It was then that she remembered that even reincarnated as a human, nearly all the youkai she had met had soon recognized her for what she truly was – a holy being.

She was going to be born wearing the Alpha Marks designing her as an adult in a family that would probably sense that she was a goddess.
This life hadn't even started, that it already was strange...

[Main Characteristics/500
Strength– 11 (physical attribute, influence your damage output)
Agility– 14 (physical attribute, influence your speed and flexibility)
Endurance– 7 (physical attribute, influence your life points and defense)
Intelligence– 11 (mind attribute, influence your theoretical comprehension and learning speed)
Wisdom– 10 (mind attribute, influence your metaphysical comprehension and aptitude)
Charisma – 10 (general attribute, influence how people see you)
Luck – 10 (mind attribute, influence your loot, critical chances and random encounters)

unspent: 5
Gain rate: 2 every 5 level and 1 of each every five year
note that soul-title, soul-mark and unlocked perk existing have all been applied

Secondary Characteristics/5000*
(these are calculated according to your main characteristics but can be changed by some bonuses)
Health Points HP: 390*
Health Regeneration Rate: 3 per minute
Youki Points YP: 450*
Youki Regeneration Rate:4 per minute
Reiki Points RP: 510*
Reiki Regeneration Rate: 5 per minute
Shield Point: 245
Shield Regeneration Rate: 4 per minute

Defense: 43
Damage: 61
Speed : 55
Critic: 56
Mind Power: 52
Mind Speed: 53
Mind Critic: 51

(note that HP, YP, RP and SP can go up to 50000 and your SP are calculated in relation with your soul-mate's Main Characteristics)
would you like to make any change?]

She took a moment to bring up her weakest characteristic, pushing her Endurance to 10, then upped both Strength and Intelligence to 12 with her two remaining points.

[Skills
Warning!  Several of your Skills are already at level max. You can reset them – each Skill reset will grant you +1 Beginner Skill Tome, and the Skill itself will be marked as a Legacy Skill, slower growing but unlocking more powerful Abilities

(note that Language Skill can't be reset)]

Shadow nearly immediately accepted the option – while her role was to help others, stagnating wasn't really interesting, and any option to improve was as such to be taken.
And anyway, gaining back the skills lost would only be a matter of patience, training and time, things she had in spades.

[Skills
(your Legacy Skills have been taken into account, note that Battle Related Skill are automatically reset at the start of a new game, except for the Strategy Skill)
General Skills:
Language:
- beast tongue: 100
- English: 100
- Latin: 100
- French: 84
- Japanese: 100
- Italian: 100
- Chinese: 100
- Korean:79
- Amestrian: 92
- Xingese: 90
- Xerxesian: 72
- Ishvalian: 65
Communication: 39/100
- Negotiate: 1¤
- Persuade: 1¤
Intimidate: 1¤
Bluff: 99
Seduction: 91
Awareness: 1/100
- Meditation: 1¤
- Intuition: 1(¤)
- Empathy: 1(¤)
Survival: 60/100
- Lock-picking: 90
- Pickpocketing: 83
- Parkour: 1(¤)
- Discretion: 1¤
- Wild Life: 87!
- City Life: 96
Elemental Affinities: 56/100
- Fire: 75*
- Water: 48*
- Earth: 54*
- Air: 52*
- Light: 40*
- Darkness: 65*
- Ice: 41**
Storm: 43**
Lightning:39**
Past Life:
- Hallows: 50/100*
- Metamorph: 77/100*
- Night Flame: 68/100*
Knowledge Skills:
General Knowledge:
- Earth: 66
- Amestris: 73
Mystic Knowledge: 1/100
- Runes: 1¤
Arithmancy: 1¤
Rituals: 1¤
Scientific Knowledge: 92/100
- Mathematics: 93
- Physics: 92
- Chemistry: 88
- Biology: 97
- Mechanics: 90
Fighting Skills:
Range: 1/100
- Close: 1
- Middle: 1
- Long: 1
Weapon: 1/100
- Unarmed: 1
- Blunt: 1
- Blade: 1
- Throwing: 1
- Shooting: 1
Ground: 34/100
- Strategy: 1¤¤
- Battle Sense: 1*
- Killing Intent: 1*

Unspent:10
Unspent: 12 Beginner Skill Tome (120 SP)
Gain rate: 1 every level, naturally while using the skill

*mark slow-growing skills
** mark very slow-growing skill
¤ mark Legacy Skills (slow growing)
¤¤ mark Legacy Skills (very slow growing)
(¤) mark Legacy Skills (normal rate)
! mark fast fast-growing skill
!! mark very fast fast-growing skill

note that most skills are automatically translated into active or passive Abilities ranked out of 10 and evolving every 25 skill point : basic, beginner, intermediate and advanced Ability]

Here, the goddess didn't waste any time putting most of her points in all her Fighting Skills, the one category slower to grow than the other as a child – and the remaining skill points, she dropped into Discretion and Parkour, both useful to have during a fight as much as in normal life.

[Perks

unlocked:
Chatter-Box 1/4 (Communication 25): +1 Charisma
Survivor 2/4 (Survival 25): +3 Endurance
Soul Art (Hallows 25): your link with Death has developed enough that souls and their magic have no secrets for you, +5 in all Communication and Awareness Skills
Blood Art (Hallow 50): you now know everything about blood related magic, +5 in all Mystic and Awareness Skills
Shape-Shifter 3/4 ( Metamorph 75): +6 Charisma
Speed-Runner 2/4 (Night Flame 50): +3 Agility
Mad Scientist 3/4 (Science 75): +6 Intelligence
Natural Elemental 2/4 (Elemental Affinity 50): +15 Elemental Resistance
White Wolf Inheritance: the famous Witcher is not only a womanizer, he really does know how to use his swords
+2 Agility, +1Strenght every decade
Dog General Inheritance: the old dog was a famous samurai, and so are his descendants
+2 Strength, +1Endurance every decade
- Canine Youkai Inheritance: double learning rate of Intuition, Empathy, Parkour and Wild Life, divide learning rate of City Life and Meditation

available:
- Natural Genius (1/2): double rate of improving skills when learning about them (locks Hard Work Genius, unlocks Natural Genius 2/2)
- Hard Work Genius(1/2): double the rate of improving skills when using them (locks Natural Genius, unlocks Hard Work Genius 2/2)
- Jack of All Trade: all skills' learning speed is now normal, but no other modifier can ever be applied
- Polyglot: double learning rate of all language, you can start learning new languages simply by hearing them
- Carnivore Instinct: double rate of learning for Wild Life, Close Range and Unarmed skills
- Pack Instinct: double rate of learning Communication skills (locks Loner Instincts)
- Loner Instinct: double rate of learning Survival skills (locks Pack Instinct)
- Eye of the Storm: double learning rate of Meditation, Mid Range and Blade skills (locks Berserk)
- Berserk: double learning rate of Parkour, Killing Instinct and Unarmed (locks Eye of the Storm)
- Song of Ice (1/3): +10 to Physical Resistance and Spiritual Resistance (locks Song of Fire Perk)
- Song of Fire (1/3): +10 to Elemental Resistance and Poison Resistance (locks Song of Ice Perk)
- Faster than the Wind: unlocks Shadow-Step Ability (progress scaled on Parkour skill)
- I am the Night: unlocks Shadow-Blending Ability (progress scaled on Discretion skill)

Available: 1
Gain Rate: 1 every 10 levels

note that a skill learning rate can only be doubled twice over the normal rate

Previous Life Perks
unlocked:
- Black Inheritance: unlocks Metamorph skill and ability
- Vindice Inheritance: unlocks Night Flames skill and ability
available:
- Xingese Inheritance: unlocks Water Manipulation +5 (enhance Wisdom, you can shape and control your element)
- Cretan Inheritance: unlocks Air Manipulation +5 (enhance Agility, you can shape and control your element)
- Ishvalian Inheritance: unlocks Fire Manipulation +5 (enhance Strength, you can shape and control your element)
-Amestrian Inheritance: unlocks Earth Manipulation +5 (enhance Endurance, you can shape and control your element)
- Truth's Inheritance: unlocks Blood Manipulation +5 (enhance Intelligence, you can shape and control your element)

Available: 1

Alternate Life Perks:
unlocked:
- Ravenclaw Inheritance: +1Intelligence, +2Wisdom every decade
- Curtis Inheritance: +2 Agility, +1 Intelligence every decade

Available: 0

One-Tail Perk:
(as a youkai your power range is classed from one-tailed to nine-tailed, at each new tail, you'll unlock one perk to be chosen)
- Poison Fang: all your attacks can be enhanced by your poison, unlocks Poison Resistance as a fast learning Fighting Skill (inherited from father)
- Fox Fire: you can create real or illusionary flames, unlocks Elemental Resistance as a fast learning Fighting Skill (unlocked from alliance with Kitsune)
- Born Hunter: your powers are more efficient against corrupted beings, unlocks Physical Resistance as a fast learning Fighting Skill (inherited from mother)

Available: 1]

Here, of course, Shadow took her time – and decided that the Hard Work Genius perk had served her well in her previous life, and as such settled for it.
As for her Past Life Perk, while she was surprised by the way Chaos' Game had translated her Alchemy abilities, she understood that, like her Night Flame had been, they were far too powerful and versatile abilities to be given out as they were, which probably explained their change into Elemental Manipulation.
In the end, she settled for Truth's Inheritance, guessing that her Blood Art would fasten her learning rate with it – she had hesitated quite a bit, especially since she had a quite high Fire Affinity.

The One-Tail Perk had been a surprise – but after reading the description she guessed it was similar to the Tiers Perk in her second life, or the Class Perk in her third one... Finally, she settled on the Poison Fang Perk, even if all three perks had been really tempting.
As soon as the Perk was chosen, her stats were updated, leaving her quite impressed, since she never had so high starting characteristics – but then again, she was starting what should be a much longer life than her previous ones, and was going to be from a specie she'd never been before.

[Soul Imprint activated
Faded Scar (+2 Intelligence, +1 Wisdom)
Alpha Mark (+2 Strength, +1 Agility)
Soul Mark (+2 Charisma, +1 Wisdom)
Blood Mark (+2 Intelligence, +1 Wisdom)
Hand-fasting Mark (+2 Luck, +1 Charisma)
Automail Scars (+2 Strength, +1 Endurance)]

[Soul-Bound Titles activated
“Kitsune's Friend” you have been marked as a true ally by the foxes
+1 Agility, +1 Charisma, +2 Luck
“Two are One” unlocks shield in secondary characteristics
“Scarlet Philosopher” all your regeneration rates are now enhanced by your Blood Affinity
“Alpha” +1 Strength, +1 Agility, +2 Charisma

note that the  “Kitsune's Friend”  title unlocks more options for a youkai and the  “Alpha”  title has been unlocked by becoming a youkai and completing a coming of age trial]

[Characteristics updated!]

[System log: please note that Soul-bound items will be added to your Inventory upon birth and Soul-bound familiars will find their own way to you in the first week]

[Character's Creation Complete! Let's Play!]

Chapter Text

Chapter I: 1912-1981 Before the Story

While she had met a few Youkai in her second life, the young goddess didn't know all that much about them.
The first thing she learned in this new life was that Youkai were born, and spent their first few months, in their animal form.

She was born not long before what would later come to be called the Great War, then World War I, in Eastern Europe. Her mother, the white wolf Daiyoukai Blanche de Rive, was a renowned Huntress, as those who specialized in hunting down corrupted beings were called – and because of this reputation, she had been hunted in turn when corrupted youkai, more monster than beast, had realized that she was expecting.
Blanche de Rive gave birth to a daughter and a still-born son, and spent the last of her life-force protecting the newborn.

By the time Padfoot found his goddaughter, the newly born pup's white fur was tainted red by her mother's blood, and the youkai who had just killed the beautiful white wolf were turning their attention toward her daughter.

Her father hadn't known that Blanche was expecting – the white wolf, unexpected daughter from a one-night stand between a Witcher from another reality, who was supposedly infertile, and the wolf youkai had never shown any signs of being fertile herself. Both youkai, while quite fond of each other, had a very free relation, each being very independent, and could go for years sometimes without seeing each other.
He was in Japan when rumors of a pregnant Blanche reached him, and of her assailants.

Even for the famous Sesshoumaru Taishou, one of the four leaders of youkai in Japan, crossing half the world took a bit of time.

He arrived just in time to see a young black Grimm pup bearing the feeling of a holy servant rush toward the body of one of the few females he'd loved and respected – or rather, toward the small pup she had been protecting even in death. The corrupted youkai advancing upon both pups were taken care of with one careless snap of his gigantic maws, and he slipped seamlessly into human form, approaching cautiously.
The Great Dog's nose easily identified the pup's as Blanche's and his daughter, which in and of itself was a miracle he hadn't expected.
But a closer inspection of his pup held even more unexpected results.

Under the blood, two red lines marred her face – the same line he proudly bore, proclaiming him as the alpha chosen by the pack he had been part of in his coming of age's initiation.
And the scent – this was a child, touched by Death, yet not by mortality.
“Be proud, Blanche.” he whispered to the dead beauty, “You gave birth to a goddess.” then toward his daughter, “Welcome, Taishou Tsukiko. I have been waiting for you for a long time.”
With a pulse of youki, he cautiously let one of his claws line a symbol – officially welcoming the newest daughter of the House of Moon, who now sported the same blue design on her brow as he did, even if hers was only an outline.

Ariana – or rather, Tsukiko – had been stunned speechless when she realized who was her father.
Or rather, she would have been if she had been able to speak.
As it was, barely born for a few hours, she still hadn't managed to stand on her four legs, so she wasn't even touching the topic of speaking just yet.

As Sesshoumaru started to build a pyre for her mother, Tsukiko decided that she had to learn how to walk, her instincts rushing her into learning – she would later learn that youkai had their first growth spur right after birth, as they had evolved in order to spend the least time vulnerable.
Padfoot went to help her – not without quite a bit of ribbing; making her realize that right now, she was speaking the canine language; and that her human-looking father, of course, understood, as she saw his eyebrow rise to one of her more acidic retort to her godfather, speech coming faster than expected to her with the need to put down the annoying mutt.

She finally managed to walk somehow competently, just as her father was putting Blanche's pyre on fire. Most of her good mood at having managed the task vanished as the flames went up – and she solemnly watched as Wrath himself came to greet her mother's soul, thankful to the Disciple for the small gesture.
This was a woman she hadn't even known, yet had given up her life for her.
This was the second mother who sacrificed her life for her as an infant.

Feeling her mood drop, Sesshoumaru picked her and Padfoot up softly, a low reassuring growl echoing through his chest, and started to talk about Blanche de Rive to her daughter, while starting the long travel back to Japan with his daughter and familiar – there would be no rushing back with a pup to take care of, especially a motherless pup.
Youkai parents were very protective of their children nowadays, their birthrate being far inferior to the human's one, and their numbers having drastically dwindled during the Edo Jidai. As such, Sesshoumaru, once back in his estate, all but put it into lockdown, only trusted family friends being admitted in since he didn't have any other family anymore.

Tsukiko grew quite fast during the first few months, as was normal for youkai, and when she finally managed to take her human form at six months, she already looked like a five-year-old. She then completely stopped growing up, to her frustration.

“You should be proud.” her father had commented, “The first growing spur is to age you to an age at which you are capable of defending yourself. Having stopped growing so young is a sign of power.”
“I know.” the young wolf admitted, “But it's still annoying being so small!” a groan, “I've been looking like a five-year-old for decades, and by the look of it, I'll still be looking like a child when I'm sent to the first youkai course of Mahoutokoro...” she protested “Most of the other youkai will be looking like they're at least the double of my age!”

This was true, of course.

Most youkai were sent for a first period of study of ten years at Mahoutokoro, which also was the main wizarding school in Japan, when they were in their fifties, in other words, children. They then came back as teenagers during their first century, and finally a third time, whenever they wanted, as adults, generally between their third century and first millennium.
The aim was to encourage the younger generation to meet magical beings, be they youkai, priests and priestess, or witches and wizards – all in the aim of unifying all the magical beings of Japan.

This was a policy that had started around the time they all decided to retire from the mundane world – first the youkai world, then the wizarding word, and finally, even the holy servants had come to understand that they didn't have a place anymore in the secular world.

Humans didn't want to acknowledge that the preternatural was by their side day by day, and they were far too numerous to wage war against without heavy losses.
As such, they had decided to retreat behind wards and other enchantments, just as their brothers had done around the world, some going as far as migrating to alternate world and pocket realities.

¤.¤.¤

Before going to school, of course, there was one important thing to be done – something Sesshoumaru had been pushing back for years.
The official presentation of his only daughter and heir to their society.
Something which, as one of Japan's four Lords, implied a lavish party, and numerous prominent people – everything he despised, and that his daughter didn't like much more.
On the night of October 19th 1962, for her fiftieth birthday, all of Japan's influential magical beings – and even a few from farther away, or even some non-magical – were assembled in the Taishou's main ballroom, wearing their best outfits and most expensive jewels.

As her father's heir, Tsukiko had started her training as soon as she was able to take her human form, knowing she would always have people coming after her and would always be expected to be the best.
She was as such wearing a formal outfit made for a warrior rather than a young girl – a seven-layer kumo-youkai silk kimono and hakama, the outermost layer white and hand embroidered with her House's colors and some traditional depictions of Inu. Her hair wasn't done up in any elaborated style but left freely flowing, just like her father, enhancing the likeness between them and proving her worth as a warrior.

And as the guests were mostly there, finally came the moment where she was formally introduced, all attention turning toward her – and she quickly stomped on a small bout of stage fright as she answered her father's call and faced all the people looking at her with a panel of emotions in their eyes, Padfoot proudly standing by her side, his fur clean and brushed, wearing Chaos' wheel and the House of Moon insignia around his neck.
But all of this was nothing to the realization she had that when she entered the room, the familiar heartbeat of Light had sped up – and that could mean only one thing.

Her husband, the man who had managed to ascend into godhood only to follow her from one life to the other, and that she hadn't seen until now, was here.
She started to look around discreetly while answering the multitude of well-wishers, be they truthful or not – eventually catching up her father's attention.
“What is going on, Tsuki-hime?” he asked in a lull between two guests

She blushed slightly at having been caught, then simply designated her wrist, where the wedding tattoo pulsing slightly was a silent witness of the fact her husband was alive, “He is here.”
Sesshoumaru raised an eyebrow – while he already knew his daughter had found her life-mate literally several lifetimes ago, it didn't mean he wouldn't take advantage of his right as her father to torture – er, talk with the boy.

“Bambina.”
Tsukiko's face lightened up at the appellation – then she laughed.
“You're even smaller than me!”

And just as she had said, the youkai, while he clearly felt older than her, did look even younger than her, looking like a big two-year-old, or a small three-year-old – Sesshoumaru felt grudgingly impressed.
“Damned 'growing up to an age you can defend yourself at'...” the dark-red, nearly black haired and light green-eyed youkai grumbled, “I've spent decades trapped in a toddler's form! Of course, I can defend myself in it! It doesn't mean I enjoy it...”

“At least this time, you know you'll grow up eventually.” Tsukiko reminded him, lightly touching the fang hanging around his neck – a wolf fang amulet that had once upon a time acted as a temporary reprieve from his curse, “So, who are you here...” she took a sniff, “You smell like...”
“This is Shippou's elder.” Sesshoumaru commented, having recognized the scent too, “Kin Ryoichi, of the House of Leaf.”
“That I am,” the kit confirmed, bowing in front of his lord, “I am honored.”

“Your father does speak quite a lot about you and your siblings.” Sesshoumaru commented, in a tone that for anyone else would have seemed annoyed, yet in truth was slightly amused, “How many are there by now?”
“Six,” Ryoichi answered in a long-suffering tone, “six in sixty years! I thought we were kitsune, not rabbits! And aren't our birthrates supposed to be low?”
Tsukiko laughing lightly, easily discerning behind the apparently upset tone, the fondness for his family her husband felt – the man had been an orphan in both of his previous life after all, even if he did have an aunt caring for him the second time around.

Sesshoumaru had later informed both that while their wedding still held, he wouldn't tolerate anything less than a proper courting and eventually mating, the youkai way, for his daughter – which of course the kitsune didn't have any objection to. He loved his wife, why would he refuse her another ceremony? Not to mention that as the daughter and heir of the Lord of the West, she was a true princess – and that meant traditions had to be followed.

¤.¤.¤

As such, Ryoichi spent the months following Tsukiko's introduction to society preparing a first gift as statement of intent.

Tsukiko had laughed lightly when Sesshoumaru had announced that he wouldn't be welcome until he'd found a proper gift “Ah, but chichi-ue, he already gave me his first kill.” she had stated, her hands going to the necklace where an old bullet and a chaos wheel were hanging, “And even his place in the reincarnation circle. What more could he gift me with?”
The inu lord was once more reluctantly impressed – even as a human, the man had understood the value of a courting gift, it appeared. Still, it only meant he had to find something better now that he was both a youkai and a god.

As for Ryoichi – he was thinking.

He may have been in his seventies, most of his abilities were revolving around fighting, as he took his duty as elder son of one of the generals of the west very seriously. There may have been priests and wizards who specialized in hunting, but as a youkai he did consider in his duty to put down those who got eaten away by their baser instincts and let the corruption make nothing more than beasts of them.
Sure enough, there were also plenty of corrupted humans going around – but a youkai was both a lot harder to corrupt, and a lot more dangerous once corrupted.

Once upon a time, humans had believed them to be demons – and while that wasn't the case, their strong instincts and bloodlust made it far easier for them to descend into madness even without taking the corruption into account; as such, youkai started a rigorous training from a young age, meditation being an important part of their early life.
A youkai not in control of his emotions was, after all, a risk, as much for himself as for others around him – and the more powerful the youkai, the more important it was for him to stay in control; which was one of the reasons Sesshoumaru could seem so cold to people who didn't know him.

Still, Ryoichi had a courting present to find – and more importantly, a coming of age to go through.
While his father had been surprised when he stated his intention of taking the trial, decades earlier than what was usual, he understood as soon as he heard that not only his son had found his mate, but that it was the Great Dog's daughter, who had been born with the marking of an alpha.

¤.¤.¤

“What the hell is this shrimp doing here?” a brash brown wolf asked when Ryo arrived at the trial ground
Another wolf, clearly his sibling, stomped on his foot, “This is Shippou-sama's firstborn, idiot!”
“Doesn't change the fact he's a shrimp.” the first one grumbled

Ryo chuckled, used to being underestimated because of his size – while it was a well-known fact that the younger you looked after your first growing spur, the stronger you would become, it didn't stop the natural reaction of considering someone young-looking as a child and not a fighter.
It was precisely the point of this first growing spur, after all...

With a flicker of a finger, he released his hold on his powers, the human appearance replaced by his more natural form – round ears becoming elfin, two furry tails neatly curled on his shoulder – and flame bursting at the feet of each of the canine youkai who had been looking at him dubiously seconds before.
While it was amusing to see idiots think him weak because of his size, those people needed to realize right now his true power if they were to have a successful hunt.

Already, their eyes had widened – both for his clear mastery of Fox Fire, and for the number of tails he sported; two tails was something canine youkai gained with power, and most only gained their second tail during their first century. Ryoichi was seventy-two, yet already more powerful than most of them, they realized, as the only other canine sporting his second tail was a red vixen who was playing with illusions in a corner of the clearing while observing the scene with an amused smile.

“Glad to see you here, Ryo-dono.”
“Why do you insist on calling me that, A-chan?” the black kitsune sighed
“Because it vexes you so, of course. Besides, you do call me A-chan. Which is revolting.”
“I'll stop the day you stop calling me Ryo-dono.”

They had, of course, already had this talk hundreds of times – but Akane, of the Fang Clan, was his closest cousin, being barely two decades older than him. She was also, he'd realized with surprise, the younger sister of Hiraku, leader of the House of Fang, and more notably, the kitsune Tsukiko had befriended in her life as Sawada Kazami.
Or rather, would befriend, since it wouldn't happen for several decades yet – multiple reincarnations were a confusing business like that, as they didn't really care about the flow of time...

Still, while she was rather annoying, Akane was family, and they had lived through their first hunt together, when Akane's own mother had been taken over by the corruption; these kinds of events created strong bonds, and ever since, she had followed his lead in the fights they had gotten into, be they mock-fight against the rest of their siblings and cousins, or real hunts.
And so, rather naturally, Akane fell in line behind him – and the other canines all did too, seeing the only one who could have contested his power defer to him.

The hunt in itself, Ryoichi mused, was surprisingly easy – just like Tsukiko had described, a criminal had been given a chance to go free, and their job was to hunt him within an imparted time.
But where the odds had been stacked against them for her pack, his hunt was fair, no human had been unexpectedly thrown into their midst without knowing anything about what was going on around them, and since he'd assessed his authority from the start, the canine all acted well together.
They caught the criminal, a thieving tanuki, within six hours, and the fight that followed was quite short – the tanuki had hoped not to be found in the time they were given, since he knew he was weaker, and as such only gave a token fight before surrendering.

[Challenge LV90 Complete! Coming of Age...
Reward:+10XP, +1 Hunting Trophy
Bonus Reward: (25+12)XP, “Alpha” soul-bound title unlocked (+1 Strength, +1 Agility, +2 Charisma)]
[Level up! You are now level 91!
+1SP]

“An honorable performance.” the small pack was startle to realize that the one that came to greet them at the end of their hunt was no other than their lord himself, “Have you decided then?”
In mute awe, they pointed toward Ryoichi, confirming the fact he had been chosen as their alpha.
An elegant hand turned his face upward, and two claws dug bloody trails on each side, right under his eyes, in the same pattern Tsukiko wore.

“Can you explain to me why the hell the Lord of the West himself came?” Akane  hissed as the lord slipped back into his true form and left them
Ryoichi gulped at the menacing aura surrounding his cousin, then cautiously explained, “Well, the reason I took the trial this early is because I've found my mate... I couldn't well court her as a kid, when she's already done her trial...”

Akane's eyes widened, “The Moon's hime! You are courting the fucking daughter of the White Wolf and the Killing Perfection! No wonder he came himself!” she stated, voice rising in shock
Soon, all of the youkai in the group were staring at him, with both disbelief and respect in their eyes, “Wow. You know, it takes a special kind of courage to court the only daughter of a youkai so powerful. You've got guts, alpha.” the only inu of the group stated, amused
“That, or you're crazy.” the same brash wolf that had been ready to challenge him earlier laughed, animosity forgotten during the hunt

“I heard she went on her first hunt in her twenties!” an awed fox stated – and if it was true, which Ryo didn't doubt, he was right to be impressed, most youkai didn't attend their first hunt until they went to Mahoutokoro
“Well, she is a natural-born assassin.” he couldn't help but brag about the bambina he loved
“But then again, so are you,” Akane sighed, “it's either a match made in heaven, or hell.”

The day following his coming of age, Shippou had taken his son to Totosai – the old weapon-smith, while quite barmy-looking, was still the best at his craft, and quite fussy about those he crafted his weapons for.
“Hnn. You don't really favor the sword.” the craftsman quickly realized, “Gifted with fire and... healing. Peculiar combination. Open wide!”

With a snap, two of the kitsune's fangs had been snatched – he sent a withering look at his father, that was laughing so hard he was nearly crying; to think the man was a renowned general! If people could see him in his everyday life, they would soon be disillusioned with the fox; he may be able to look serious when needed, it wasn't his true temper...
“I knew not telling you about it would be worth it!” Shippou was laughing, absentmindedly dodging the flame rushing toward him – he was used to his elder son's untimely attacks after all; the kit had such a fiery temper!

“Could you avoid putting my shop on fire?” the old weapon-smith snapped, before huffing, “Kitsune...” he grumbled, pushing them out of the door, “Out both of you! Come back in three days!”
“He didn't even say what he was going to make...” Ryo pointed out
“That's Totosai for you.” his father shrugged, “He's the best, but he's also very eccentric. Still, don't worry, he knows what will fit you.”
“How can he?” Ryo asked, “I'm not even sure I know what fits me. I'm more used to firearm, after all... And well, I've got Leon for that.” he stated, his chameleon familiar flicking his tongue in acknowledgment when he heard his name

Three days later, a very satisfied Totosai was welcoming them back into his shop – after threatening of killing them if they played with fire while inside...

Ryo stared at the blades, silently impressed – while outwardly they didn't appear all that impressive, he could feel the power humming just beneath the metal, calling to him. What was even more surprising was the nature of the call – one called to his flames, which wasn't that surprising since between Fox Fire and Fire Manipulation, he was quite aligned with the element, but the second blade called, more unexpectedly, to his Sun Flames and Healing Art...

This wasn't a blade made to kill.

“I see you've realized, then.” Totosai commented with a self-satisfied smile, “It has been a long time since I've had cause to craft such a weapon.”

[Leveling-weapon Sun Blade (Lv1) received: +3End, +10 defense, +1 to all healing done and received
Leveling-weapon Star Blade (Lv1) received: +3Int, +10 damage, +1 Fire damage]

Ryoichi raised an eyebrow – while the stats of the new weapon were pitifully low, they were leveling-items, and by the time he'd raised them to his level, they would be irreplaceable. No wonder Tsukiko always used FuurinKiba, the coming of age tanto given to her as a repayment for a life debt several life-times ago.
If it had been made by someone even only half as talented as Totosai, it must have never found its match during their lives as humans.

The two large-bladed knives easily slipped into the hidden sheath built in his boots, which had until now been empty, and he bowed deeply toward the weapon-smith.
“Ah! So you do realize their value after all, little godling!”
He wasn't surprised Totosai had noticed – while it took a life and death situation for regular youkai to notice, powerful ones always seemed to realize that he lacked the scent of death. Among youkai, old meant powerful – and even though he did look senile, Totosai was ancient.

Suddenly, he was struck by an inspiration, and turned toward the craftsman...

¤.¤.¤

December was just starting when the Taishou household heard word from Shippou's son again – Ryoichi's idea had to be worked on a bit, and he spent quite a bit of time with both Totosai and Talbot working on the project.
Because they had taken such an interest with Ryoichi's idea, they helped him – and tagged along to the lord's estate for its presentation.

Seeing both craftsmen so eager to work on something intrigued Sesshoumaru, even if it wasn't immediately apparent – at their age, they didn't take an interest in things all so often, having already seen and done much. As for his daughter, her eyes were already on the hand-craft item, feeling its call as only someone attuned to both souls and blood could.
“It's a sheath for FuurinKiba,” she immediately recognized, “But... It's also more.” she continued, her powers gently swirling around her and getting a feel of the item

Physically speaking, it was indeed a sheath – because Ryo had just realized how valuable Kiba was, not only as a gift, but for the sheer raw potential it had, he had also realized that the beautiful weapon rarely was seen outside a fight.
And while in their previous life, the traditional weapon would have seemed weird – in this life, when not in the mundane world, in would be considered only natural for the hime of the House of Moon to be seen with a weapon worthy of her – and she was young-looking enough that even a wakizashi would be too big for her, which meant Kiba was perfect for her for right now.

But while the blade itself was beautiful, he remembered the grip and sheath weren't anything worth mentioning. This part of the work, Totosai had been most involved with, going to an old tree spirit he was familiar with for the wood.
But of course, while the finished product was beautiful, glossy wood more durable than any metal thanks to its youkai origin and expertly decorated, it wasn't all that it was, as Tsukiko had easily guessed.
“It gives off a feeling similar to the Ma no Kiba.” she analyzed, referring to the talisman he'd worn lives ago to get some respite from the curse he was then under, and was still around his neck even now as a memento, “Since neither of us are cursed, I'd guess it must drain on our spiritual energy... but why?” she wondered – then her eyes widened, “it's a storage, isn't it?”

“That it is. Just like the Ma no Kiba is for me now that I'm no longer cursed.” he confirmed, “Blood-locked too, which means no one could touch your weapon without your assent...” Tsukiko's eyes widened – this was getting better and better, “It's a leveling-item too.” around her, the craftsmen were curious about the term, but understood what he meant
“And because of the way it's attuned to you, I'll be able to have a feel about where you are!” she concluded with awe, her powers nearly flickering in the visible specter with her excitement, “No more wondering how the hell I'm going to find you without knowing how you've incarnated! Oh, I should do the same for you, shouldn't I?”

She reached toward the small-looking youkai, hugging him tightly under the rest of the youkai's amusement – then realized what she'd just done and blushed lightly – an amused kitsune preventing her from getting too far away from him by catching her hand.
“I guess your daughter approves.” Shippou commented, laughter barely hidden in his voice
“It appears so.” Sesshoumaru answered blandly
“Esh, you still sound so serious even when it's just us...” the golden kitsune complained

“Being with family doesn't mean I have to act like a ruffian.” the lord answered back with an amused smirk – this was familiar banter for the two of them
With the smell of blood, they turned their attention back to their children – Tsukiko having swiftly cut through her palm to attune the courting gift to her.

[Leveling-item FuurinSaya (Lv1) received: +3End, +10 defense, 1/100 SP storage, charge rate 1SP/min and 1SP/min from Kin Ryoichi]

The sheath now attuned to both Ryo and her was soon tied to her waist, Kiba seamlessly slipping in – and Ryo letting pulse his powers lightly to close the wound, even if it wouldn't have taken long on its own.
“Well, now that your courting gift has been accepted,” Sesshoumaru stated, getting up, “let's get to the dojo.”

While he wasn't easily cowed, having been the best hit-man in the world, then the military leader of a fifty-million-souls nation, the young kitsune still gulped a bit.
Even if he was confident in his abilities, he realized he was young, very young – and this was the Killing Perfection himself that was going to test him in this spar. No, this battle, because he sincerely doubted the inu would hold back much.
Well, at least he healed fast, even for a youkai.

Tsukiko was pouting as they marched toward the large dojo, “Why are you the one having fun?” she grumbled at her father
“I'm not having fun, I'm testing your potential mate.”
“Yes, because you're not going to take advantage of the situation, nearly kill him without even breaking a sweat, and declare his performance as 'acceptable', no matter how well he does?” she contradicted dubiously
“This Sesshoumaru would never act like a petty bully.”
“Bah, that's not bullying, that's tough love, something you excel at. And you revert to speaking in the third person when you're telling a lie so big you know perfectly it's never gonna held.”

“Don't worry, musume, you're going to have plenty of occasions to play around with new people once you're off to Mahoutokoro.”
“And they better not be a bunch of weaklings,” she loudly prayed, “or those are going to be ten long boring years.”
The spar that followed went about as she had expected – even if Ryoichi held out exceptionally well, considering both his physical appearance and the overwhelming difference in level between the two.

Then the lord of the west formally acknowledged the red kitsune as her suitor, and they shared their youki – something that could be done either with a bite or a fang infused with youki. Since both still had the wedding mark from their first life together on their wrist, it was of course a matter of evidence to add the youki there. The mark, as it was magical, pulsed slightly, and incorporated the change smoothly.

Now, all the youkai would feel that both were engaged as soon as they felt their youki.

¤.¤.¤

Tsukiko's enrollment at Mahoutokoro, and the news that she was engaged, created quite a stir.

This stir was nearly forgotten when the school official realized she was marked down for two courses by the automated registers – the Youkai Primary Study Cycle, of course, but also the Holy Servant Main Course.
A pureblood youkai just didn't have reiki, this had never been seen before!

Technically, holy powers, what was called reiki, were a special kind of spiritual powers – and youkai did have spiritual powers, as it was half of what made their youki, the other half being their life-force; but then again, everyone had spiritual powers, even very feeble ones. But reiki, this was different, having it meant the person had been born blessed by the gods, and could even gain more powers if they managed to gain a specific god's direct approval...
Of course, she wasn't really surprised – this was Magic's blessing at work, quite simply. Still, she found the idea that while alive she would be recognized as her own priestess hilarious.

Since she hadn't expected the teachers to recognize her powers, she had never thought she would be able to take the holy servant course, so she had to think a bit about it with her father – finally, it was decided that she would follow the ten years of the Youkai Primary Study Cycle as scheduled, then come back later for the four years of the Holy Servant Main Course.

While initially weary of her, the monks, priests, and other shrine-maiden and priestess soon found themselves far too curious, and were regularly found hanging around her, and some other youkai of her class, wanting to understand better what made her different.
The fact that she was followed everywhere by Padfoot, who was clearly not a youkai but a holy servant of some kind himself, was the first thing they realized – and confirmation in their eyes that there was no mistake made by the school teacher's. She really must be a holy servant of some kind, no matter how strange it was.

For the youkai, those that had powerful parents already knew she was immortal, while the others, attention brought to her powers by their irregularity, soon realized the same. And that was it – youkai, as one of the species with the longest life-span on the planet, were also those that had witnessed the most the influence of deities on Earth.
Realizing that an honest to good goddess was walking among them was interesting, but not life redefining – they understood well enough that most of her powers were useless in the Mortal Realms. Sure, she was going to be powerful, but that had already been a given with her youkai ancestry...

But bets were soon made, about which holy human would realize the truth about their hime first, and when. With how long they lived, they had to find ways to keep themselves entertained!
It was a young priest in his second year of Holy Servant Specialty Course that guessed.

Like most in the Holy Servant Specialty Course, he was only a part-time student, taking care of his shrine the rest of the time, and because there weren't any true shrine-maiden at his shrine, he had to take care of the mystical work alone, which was a hard task – especially given the fact that he wasn't the most gifted in terms of spiritual powers, and was successor to an old shrine, which hosted one of the most powerful wards hiding the magical beings of Tokyo.

But what the priest lacked in powers, he more than made up with his impressive knowledge.
And so it was that one day, rather than brag loudly about his young son's latest achievement, he wandered toward the eternally blossoming Sakura tree she was resting under in the school's gardens, Padfoot lazily lying on her feet.

He rambled a bit about the school's history, which wasn't really a surprise, since History was his specialty, and passion, before finally asking “So, is it allowed to ask what's a goddess doing among us mortals? And how does it work? And what kind of goddess are you? And...”
Tsukiko laughed – now that he had started, his thirst for knowledge was getting the better of him – and her familiar barked his amusement with her, both thinking back to a bushy haired friend of hers with a passion for knowledge, back when she hadn't ascended yet...

A nearby youkai, hearing the questions thanks to his acute hearing, grumbled a swear word, as he had just lost the bet running among them. He'd been so sure it would be a more powerful student, but ultimately, it was knowledge that had won.
The priest stopped himself, realizing what he was doing, and blushed, before bowing hastily “I'm sorry, Taishou-hime! I'm rambling... I'm Higurashi Daisuke, priest of the Sunset Shrine.”
She raised an eyebrow at the name – this wasn't a coincidence, that much was obvious. This man was related, one way or another, to the girl she had been sent to help. She hadn't worried too much about it until now, knowing Fate would do her job by guiding her to her charge, but it was good to finally found someone related to the hero she was supposed to help.

Still, the absence of Life Quest pointed to the fact that said hero wasn't around just yet – it was even possible she wasn't even born yet, since as a youkai her life-span was so long. But it was probably worth it to befriend the man – and he was the first among the humans to realize what she was!
“Then it's a pleasure to meet you, Higurashi-san.” she smiled, “And to answer your questions... I'm Death's sister, and my job is to help the chosen ones of the Mortal Realms go thought their destiny, and this is Padfoot, my familiar.”
“Uh. A sort of heroes' god then?” he mused, “I don't remember hearing anything about this...”
“Well, I am fairly young for a goddess.” she admitted, “I've only helped two heroes for now, so it's not a surprise.”
“I guess even gods have to start somewhere, I never realized!” he mused, fascination clear in his voice
“I didn't either, before I became one.” she admitted easily – provoking another multitude of questions from the bright-eyed priest

This was the beginning of her friendship with Higurashi Daisuke.
The man loved his shrine, which had been in his family for generations, his family, and had a passion for History that made him the one to go to whenever you wanted to learn more about – well, nearly anything – even if he had a tendency to ramble.
She stayed in touch after he finished his studies, visiting often – the Shrine had already been the one her father took her to for the end of the year celebrations, she realized with some surprise.

Years went by fast, Daisuke growing older, and his son growing up. Just like his father, Mamoru was a late-bloomer, his holy powers awakening only around his fifteen birthday – but while he did his first course of studies, he decided to skip on the second, as he had fallen in love and married in the meantime, and didn't want to entangle his normal wife into the preternatural that was their daily lot at the shrine.

Daisuke had been disheartened by the decision, but respected it, even though he clearly thought that the new Mrs Higurashi was made of stern enough stuff to learn to live with the knowledge that there was more to the world than she'd known.

¤.¤.¤

While Daisuke became one of her best friends, he wasn't the only one she made, of course – she had the most peculiar friendship with a formerly youkai-hating shrine-maiden whose powers had awoken very early when her family had been killed by a corrupted youkai.
Orphaned at seven, and with her powers nearly out of control, she had been taken to Mahoutokoro, the large school being prepared for such cases, as it was a sad necessity – corrupted being tended to be attracted to those with high spiritual powers, be they wizards, holy servant or youkai – and while the magical government did its best, it just couldn't be everywhere.

Saitou Saiyuri had been thrown out of her depth – suddenly learning that there was far more to the world than she'd know, and having to follow the Holy Servant Main Course so young. There wasn't really a set age for the course, it being built to leave enough free time to be coupled with normal studies, but she was still the youngest student enrolled in it – while it wasn't unusual for the holy servant to be found between five and ten-year-old, their powers were usually discreet enough that the family was notified, and the child encouraged to come to Mahoutokoro somewhere during their early teenage years.
This wasn't an option for Saiyuri, whose powers had been awakened violently.

Her first few months had been hell, between the nightmares and her out of control reiki, and by the end of her first school year, she had become closed off to the world, still very distrusting of the youkai and looking down upon her classmates as she was without any doubt possible the most powerful and most dedicated among them.
Then, Taishou Tsukiko had entered Mahoutokoro.
When the rumors about the ookami being gifted with holy powers had been confirmed, she was incensed – what were the gods thinking, giving their benediction to such... beast!

But she couldn't help but be curious too, as she was the youngest looking of the youkai, even younger-looking than herself – and when the Higurashi priest had started to become her friend, her curiosity had only grown. Clearly, the elder student seemed to have guessed something that all the youkai already knew, and he wasn't speaking, stating that if he had been able to understand, they so should they.
And he was right, of course, and she was furious with herself for not understanding what an elder, but far less powerful priest clearly had.
So she decided to approach Tsukiko.

“I really don't like the way you act, you know.” the wolf had candidly declared within minutes, “It's in your eyes. You look down on Daisuke-kun because he's not as powerful as you, you look down on me because I'm not human...”
“What would you know? You're nothing more than a spoiled hime!” she bit out, furious that the other girl had dared criticize her like that
“And you're an egoistical, arrogant brat.” Tsukiko had replied easily, “You may have a good grasp on your reiki, there will always be someone who's better than you at something.”
“Tch, don't speak as if you understand anything about reiki! You may have the potential, you know nothing about our gift!”

Tsukiko laughed, “Do you really think that just because I'm not taking your courses, I don't know anything about the powers I was born with? Do you think that the first miko had the luxury of a school to learn about her gifts?”
The youkai did something she seldom did – she released any hold on her aura, twin tails lightly floating and a wave of power flowing around her; Padfoot by her side seeming far more menacing than he usually did, shadows gathering around him as he looked at them as if daring them to approach his mistress.

Saiyuri eyes widened – because not only was the wolf princess far more powerful than her, or about anyone else in the school, but it also meant that not only her youki, but even her reiki was under her control in permanence. Something she, like most of the holy servants, if the stunned look around her were to be believed, never even considered.
Even her familiar was controlling his powers!
None of the youkai looked surprised – and neither did Daisuke.

“You know,” the priest commented lightly as she reigned her aura in, “I would have thought the touch of death far harsher.”
“Death isn't cruel to those who don't defy him.” the young-looking youkai explained with a smile, “People tend to forget that there wouldn't be Life without Death.”

It would take a lot more time for Saiyuri to realize just what exactly was Tsukiko – but their friendship started that day.
Most of the people, at a first glance, though they hated each other, the two girls were always insulting each other after all. But Saiyuri had started respecting the princess with the realization that she understood her own powers, and respected them a lot more than many holy servants did in the main course studies.
Numerous holy servants never learned to see their powers as the gift they were, and only saw them as a tool, or a burden – and those people never came back for the specialty course, more often than not fading back into mundane life, just like Daisuke's son had.

Saiyuri understood her powers quite well – knew that they were as much a gift as a duty.
Because Tsukiko understood her own powers in the same way, she could respect her.
And with respect, friendship came in time – and little by little, the young girl came out of her shell, and learned to let go of her hatred.

¤.¤.¤

Saiyuri was far too young to be independent when she finished her main course studies, not even twelve-year-old yet – but with the studies finished, she could no longer stay at Mahoutokoro's orphanage.
Both Daisuke and Tsukiko found the idea of their friend being thrown back into the public system unpalatable. But Daisuke already had one child, and his Shrine didn't make enough money to take another one. So Tsukiko turned toward her father.

Many were surprised when the cold looking lord took on the young shrine-maiden as a ward of the House of Moon – those were people who didn't know him. Shippou, for his part, had laughed, “I can't believe you're doing it again! If your enemies had realized your weakness was young children in need of assistance, back in the days...”
The kitsune easily jumped away from the acidic, poisonous whip of youki, still laughing – but Sesshoumaru had no contradicting argument.
Saiyuri was far from the first ward he'd taken under his wing after all...

And so, Saiyuri started her life as a ward of the lord of the west – she was enrolled in a high-end mundane school, had regular lessons scheduled in the evening – be they about traditions or fighting – and spent at least one afternoon every weekend helping out at the Sunset Shrine.
By the time Tsukiko was finally out of Mahoutokoro, Saiyuri had grown up, becoming a strong, confident and elegant woman, with lush black hair falling on her back and piercing silver eyes. She was also wondering about going back to Mahoutokoro to start the second part of her studies, now that she was old enough.
But she had one request first.

“I want you to take me on a hunt.”
Tsukiko wasn't really surprised.

While shrine-maidens rarely became huntresses, as their powers mostly revolved around healing, and erecting wards, there had been warrior-maidens fighting against youkai once upon a time – and while she had made her peace with youkai, Saiyuri would always have a deep hatred against corrupted being for what they had done to her family.
Fortunately, she was far too aware of the risk of corruption to ever answer the call of vengeance. But that didn't mean she wouldn't do anything in her power to prevent other cases like hers to appear.

“Why me? Why didn't you go with one of the permanent hunters?” she wondered, knowing that between being a ward of Sesshoumaru and her own powers, most hunters would have taken her in a heart-beat
Saiyuri smiled, “You're the one who saved my life, Tsuki-hime. If you hadn't incarnated in the living world for whatever reason, I would still be alone, and hating all around me. I would probably already have fallen for the corruption myself...”

“Oh, so you're aware of what I am now?” Tsukiko realized, “You hadn't told me!”
A shrug, “There wasn't a point. You are what you are, and that's it, it doesn't change who you are. Even if I do feel a bit stupid about trying to tell you about holy powers now.” she said with a smile – proving how far she had come from the angry young girl she had been

Tsukiko smiled happily – and acknowledged the notification that had appeared on Chaos' Game with her friend's request...

[Challenge LV90! Birth of a new huntress...
Goal: take Saiyuri on a hunt
Bonus goal: let Saiyuri have one killing blow
Reward: +10XP, unlocks Hunting System
Bonus reward:+25XP, +1 Hunting Trophy]

She wondered briefly about the Hunting System – maybe those Hunting Trophy that had been pilling up near her money in her Inventory would finally be useful... Then her mind turned back to the hunt itself.
Her father had told her that there were rumors going around about a fallen neko from the panther tribes – a corrupted youkai who was powerful enough to have already killed two low-level hunters going after him, and was apparently now followed by two other corrupted neko, this time simple wild cats.

She had planned to go with Ryoichi – between the two of them, they should be able to manage, even while keeping an eye on Saiyuri.
It was decided.

The hunt decided on, she quickly dragged Saiyuri to the armory – no way she was taking the girl into a fight without appropriate equipment!
“What about you?”
Tsukiko smiled cheekily “What about me?” she asked back, outfit changing with barely a thought

The first time she had seen the Wardrobe System, three lifetimes ago, she had though it only an accessory – but she had quickly learned to take advantage of it, a fighting outfit and a regular one always slotted to be quickly equipped, and it had saved her life a few times, letting her fight with appropriate clothing even during unexpected attacks.
The previous times, the advanced Systems were locked when she started a new life – and unlocked during quests and other challenges. It was true in this life too, but she had unlocked the Wardrobe System during her first hunt, just like Ryoichi had, and on their first common hunt, they had unlocked the Communication System, which included several forms of communications which didn't exist yet, even if they would come – in other words, vocal chat, mail and instant messaging.

It was just too bad the Party System wasn't unlocked yet, it would have allowed her to share Chaos' Game with Saiyuri, as the Communication System would have been useful on a hunt...
“Show off.” the girl in question grumbled at her instantaneous change of outfit, not even surprised by the strange power
“That she is.” Ryoichi nodded as he barged into the armory, “Hi Sa-chan, I heard you were coming along for the hunt!”

“Long time no see, Ryo-dono.” she greeted back, not even batting an eye at his irruption while she was changing clothes – youkai didn't have the same concept of modesty as humans had, especially pack oriented youkai like any canine was, and as such she'd long since lost her modesty among them
Besides, Ryoichi was Tsukiko's mate-to-be, and clearly had eyes only for his intended.

¤.¤.¤

Tsukiko, Ryoichi and Saiyuri were soon ready, Padfoot by their side.
The familiar, whose appearance was dependent on his level – and his level linked to his mistress – had hit a growth spur when Tsukiko gained her second tail, in her forties, and now had what probably was his adult height, even if he still had this cute disproportionate look young dogs often had. Which meant he could now do his part in the hunt, when younger he'd mainly spent his time lazying around, most of the time on Tsukiko's head.

“One of the first things to do during a hunt,” Ryo explained, “is to try to confine the threat within a warded zone. Typically, an active shrine. Wards will keep mundane people out of your way in those places.”
“When you can't, you have to set up your own temporary wards,” Tsukiko continued, showing the round inscribed stone in her hand, “they are weaker, and last only a few hours, but it's better than nothing. They can either be bought, or hand-made.”
“I buy mine, the bambina makes her own.” Ryoichi stated, “But even if you buy them, it's better to still learn how to make at least one, just for safety.”
That said, the wolf's powers flared briefly, and the stone started to glow – the glow growing quickly, encasing the whole area.

“Sadly, temporary wards makes you lose the surprise effect.” Tsukiko pointed out, “But still, it's better than no wards, since it protects civilians.”
Saiyuri could only agree with this, given her own past.
A malevolent youki flicked in the surrounding air, as if daring them to come and attack – then a scream was heard.
The rushed in the direction it was coming from, soon coming upon the three corrupted youkai closing in on a small form.

“It's... not a child...” Saiyuri realized, surprised – she had really thought the sound was coming from a human, or a human-looking youkai
Instead, there was only a small cat – quite ordinary looking if it weren't for his forked tail, and the youki he emitted.
“A nekomata,” Ryoichi recognized, surprised, “I haven't seen one in years, they are nearly extinct!”
“Padfoot!” Tsukiko called, knowing her partner would know what to do
With a bark, the dog was already jumping into the fray, grabbing the small youkai by the neck and getting it out of the corrupted ones' reach, fading into the shadows while his mistress had rushed in too, Kiba already out of its sheath.

Ryoichi hadn't wasted any time joining in, Star Blade in one hand, Fox Fire dancing in the other.
Saiyuri hesitated for a bit, the vision of the monster they were fighting calling back the memories of those that had destroyed her life so long ago – then, seeing the two youkai fighting, one sporting three tails, the second two, she realized something.
Corrupted youkai didn't look anything at all like youkai – in fact, it was only because she knew they'd been neko before that she could somewhat guess the familiar forms behind the darkness covering them and the vile feeling of their youki.

To think she'd once thought there weren't any difference!

And with that, she finally snapped out of the terror that had been paralyzing her, and took the naginata she had become proficient with over her years as Sesshoumaru's ward, reiki burning through it and piercing a monster that was trying to creep into Tsukiko's back, killing it in one shot.
The next moment, the hime was killing the second fallen neko – and jumping to help Ryoichi, who had been taking care of the strongest looking opponent, and with two of them fighting the last youkai didn't last long.
Soon, the last youkai was dead, the corruption eating away at his body, leaving only heavy ashes behind.

[Challenge LV90 Complete! Birth of a new huntress...
Reward: +10XP, Hunting System unlocked
Bonus reward: (25+12)XP, +1 Hunting Trophy]
[System Log: Hunting System

The Hunting System is made of several tabs: the Reward Tab, where you can use your Trophies to unlock multiple items and amelioration; the Index Tab, where you'll find all the information known about different enemies and the Party Tab, where you'll be able to create and improve hunting groups.]

[Level up! You are now level 80!
+2CP, +1SP, +1PP]

[Perks

- Jack of All Trade: all skills learning speed is now normal, but no other modifier can ever be applied
- Polyglot: double learning rate of all language, you can start learning new language simply by hearing them
- Faster than the Wind: unlocks Shadow-Step Ability (progress scaled on Parkour skill)
- Dance of the Sun (1/3): +10 Battle Sense and Killing Intent (locks Dance of the Moon)
- Dance of the Moon (1/3):+10 Discretion and Parkour (locks Dance of the Sun)

available: 1]

Well, Tsukiko mused with a satisfied smirk — it seemed like she'd gotten her wish: here was a Party System unlocked! Putting the thought to the side for now, she turned toward Saiyuri “So, how are you feeling?”
“Different...” the young woman whispered, talking more to herself, “I've spent all those years still afraid... And they just fell apart in one blow...”
“This is because you are an exceptionally strong miko.” Ryoichi explained, “Reiki is much more effective against corrupted youkai than our youki. Or rather, my youki,” he corrected himself – Tsukiko did have holy powers too, after all, “still, don't forget this. Even if they are dangerous, we have the weapons to fight against corrupted beings, and you have the potential to be a very skilled hunter.”

A familiar bark, and a smaller meow, made them realize they had forgotten about the youkai they'd saved earlier.

“So, what is he, did you say?” Saiyuri asked
“A nekomata.” Tsukiko answered, gently picking up the wounded beast to take a look at his wounds, “Ryo...”
Her fiancé nodded, a blade sliding in his fingers under Saiyuri's shocked eyes – then her eyes widened in surprise as the blade, rather than hurting the cat, healed him.
“This is the Sun Blade,” he explained, seeing her surprise, “It's a healing blade.”
“I thought only Sesshoumaru-sama's katana could do this!”

“Well, technically,” Ryoichi admitted, “I can't resurrect people like the Tenseiga does, and I'm not up to healing life-threatening wounds with it just yet.” a small smile, “But it's a good weapon.”
Tsukiko smiled at this statement – the former hit-man always had a connection with healing, even before he became Life's brother, so the weapons Totosai forged for him were really quite fitting. It was quite surprising for such an efficient killer, but then again working in the life-taking business meant you understood all the better the value of life, and how fleeting it could be...

“So, what exactly is a nekomata?” the shrine maiden wondered, “I mean, obviously it's a youkai, I can feel his youki... But it looks more like an animal than any youkai I've ever met.”
“Uh, I thought this would be covered in the holy servant course.” Ryoichi mused, surprised she didn't know the reason youkai beasts had nearly disappeared – this was something every young youkai knew about
“They talk about the Great Disappearance during the specialty course, not the main one.” Tsukiko, who'd, of course, taken a look at the classes she'd eventually take, explained

“The Great Disappearance?” Saiyuri repeated, clearly unfamiliar with the term
“When the youkai started to go into hiding, the stronger ones, who were also the more intelligent, were the first to fade from history. Within decades, most of the youkai who hadn't gone into hiding were either clans so retired they didn't think they'd need to hide, wild youkai who didn't want to stop hunting humans and mostly were but a step away from descending into corruption, and beast youkai, like our little friend here.”

“Beast youkai can be quite intelligent, but there is a gap between them and Daiyoukai like us as wide as the gap between yourself and any regular animal.” Ryoichi took over, “And there used to be a multitude of beast youkai throughout the country. Then, in one night, all the youkai who hadn't gone into hiding disappeared.”
Saiyuri eyes widened, “Just like that?”
“Just like that.” Tsukiko nodded solemnly, “This is what convinced the holy servant to go into hiding too. With no hostile youkai left, they wondered how long it would take for mundane humans to turn against them, since they were the last gifted beings still out in the open.”

“Nowadays, the only beast youkai left are those that lived with youkai in hiding, since they were hidden by the wards. It means lots of minor species disappeared, and nekomata aren't all that common from the start.” the little cat preened at Ryoichi's comment, “They are part spirit, part youkai, each of them gifted with the manipulation of one element, and the oldest could even change form, going from regular cat to tiger beast in the blink of an eye.”
As if he'd been waiting for this comment, the white cat jumped from Tsukiko's arm – and by the time he was touching the ground, was a large, fluffy beast, looking more like a fox than a cat, with lightning coursing across his fur.

¤.¤.¤

Saiyuri had thought about it a bit – and by the time she was registered back into Mahoutokoro, she had started following the youkai couple on their hunt, Tsukiko soon sharing Chaos Game with her on their hunt and the trio had quickly gained respect among youkai and other magical being alike for their work as hunters.
And of course, she kept going to the Sunset Shrine every weekend, to help their friend, even more-so now that his son had stated his intent not to take over the role of priest – the wards of Sunset Shrine needed to be kept after all.

As for the nekomata they'd rescued – he was called Arashi, and had taken a liking to Saiyuri, becoming her partner on their hunts, the miko unlocking the Familiar Perk in the Hunting System as soon as she had gathered the dozen of Hunting Trophies needed for it.
Another hunter was soon added to their small hunting party when Kiba Akane finished her Youkai Secondary Study Course at Mahoutokoro, Ryoichi's cousin soon becoming a permanent fixture in their group, and a good friend with Saiyuri.

Then, in July 1981, little Higurashi Kagome was born – at the same time as halfway across the globe, little Harriet Potter was celebrating her first birthday with her family, not knowing it would also be the last, or that she would eventually grow up into a goddess.

Tsukiko was pretty sure Fate must have been laughing at her with this particular detail, especially now that she knew just how bored most of the gods were...
While she was sincerely tempted to sneak around and spy a bit on the newly born hero, Tsukiko restrained herself, and met the little girl only several months later, during one of the far too scarce visits of Mamoru to Sunset Shrine.

“Hello Kagome,” she whispered, as father and son weren't paying attention to her, “You and I, we're going to live some adventure together! It won't be fun every day, but I promise it'll be worth it!” the baby in her arms gave her a bright smile
“You're getting mushy.” her mate-to-be teased – when he'd heard that she was going to meet this life's chosen one, he had, naturally, decided to tag along

“It's weird, isn't it? To have lived a normal life all this time...”
“It was weird, but good. But I'm not complaining about the fact that things are going to start moving forward now.”
She nodded – even if living a regular life — for a youkai — had been an interesting change of pace, she had been looking forward to meet Higurashi Kagome.

That year, she enrolled in the Holy Servant Main Course – if she was going to be helping a future miko, having at least a bit of formal education on the topic could only be useful.

And Ryoichi started to grow up.
After nearly a century stuck as an infant, the kitsune was beside himself with joy – and as soon as he outgrew his fiancé, started teasing her about it, to the hime's despair and their hunting partner's amusement.

Chapter Text

Chapter 2. 1981-1996 Growing up as a friend

Between her Holy Servant Main Course studies, and the hunts, years went by before she saw the young girl chosen by Fate again. And a few days after Kagome's fifth birthday, as she was climbing the steps to Sunset Shrine, a familiar notification appeared on Chaos' Interface – a notification she hadn't seen yet in this life...

[Life Quest! The Seeds of Belief...
Goal: help Kagome
Bonus Goal: make Kagome accept her gift
Reward: +50XP, +10 to a mystical skill to be chosen, Kagome gains +50XP
Bonus reward: +100XP, Kagome gains +10 to Healing skill
Failure: Kagome completely closes herself off from the preternatural, forbidding any awakening of her gift before her fifteen birthday]

Just as she finished reading, soft whimpering sounds reached her ears – crying.

She rushed ahead, bypassing a surprised Daisuke, and soon found the little girl, hiding in the greenery behind the shrine, and crying. “Hey, what's wrong?”
Startled, the little girl raised her head toward her, revealing beautiful, pale blue eyes – that were for now red from crying.
“You're here to make fun of me too, aren't you?”

“Why?” Tsukiko was talking softly, trying not to frighten more the visibly shaken little girl – and she had to keep a hold on her temper, and her powers, as she realized Kagome's arms were littered with bruises and scratches
“It's my friends at school! They made fun of me when I said tou-san healed me! But it's true, I've seen him, when he thinks I'm asleep! And I did the same thing to the kitty I found in the garbage, and now he's all healed, and he stays at home!”
Despite crying seconds earlier, the little girl's temper was rising as she remembered the reason she had been tearing up for.
“But then, they said you can't heal people like that, and they mocked me, and told me if it was true I should be able to heal myself!”

And they hurt her – Tsukiko realized the part left unsaid. Children could be really cruel, sometimes.
“So?” Kagome asked daringly, “Are you going to mock me too?”
Tsukiko looked around – and finding one particularly nasty looking rock laying a bit away, picked it up and promptly slashed her hand with it.
“Wha! What are you doing!” the blue-eyed child protested as blood fell to the ground, eyes wide and panicking
Tsukiko pushed her wound toward her, expectantly, “Here. Heal it.”

“But... but... I couldn't heal myself!”
“But I'm not you, I'm me. Don't you want to heal me?”
“Of course I want to! You're bleeding!”
“Then do it.”
The little girl, not seeing anything else to do, took the wounded hand, a bright aura haloing her hands. The wound started receding nearly immediately – and less than a minute later, was completely closed.
“Oh wow. It worked!” she realized, surprised at herself

“Well, you did say you healed your cat.” Tsukiko reminded her, “Of course it worked.”
“But... I couldn't heal myself...”
“I can't either.” the young youkai answered in a hushed whisper, as if sharing a secret, before finally doing what she'd been itching to and letting her reiki rise to the surface, healing the human girl

It was both awe-inspiring and vexing – Kagome at five was already just as good as her at healing, and that without any formal training! Of course, it was easily explainable by the fact that, as Death's sister, her gifts just weren't made for healing, and as such, learning even the basics at Mahoutokoro had been one hell of a chore, but still...
As for Kagome, her eyes widened as she realized what the other child was saying – and doing.

“You... you can heal! Just like me!”
“ I can.”
“But... the other... they said it's impossible...”
“It's not, clearly. You can do it, I can do it, your otou-san can do it... Eh, maybe your ojii-chan can do it too!”
“Hm... Jii-chan too...”
“There are people who don't want to believe in things they think are abnormal. Healing like this, it's not normal.”

“I'm not normal, then?”
“Why would you want to be normal? Normal is boring.”
“But they will mock me.”
“Don't talk to them then. Find yourself better friends, ones that won't be nasty to you just because you can do something they can't.”
“You're right!” the little girl realized, before asking somewhat shyly, “Then, can you be my friend?”

“I would be honored.”
“Yay! uh... It means yes, right?”
“Indeed it does.”
“Oh great! You speak like a grown up, you know, it's funny!”
The remark surprised her – she was so used to people knowing about her among magical beings that she hadn't realized that for someone who didn't know she wasn't five years old, she did indeed sound far older than her apparent age.

But Kagome, now revived, had already jumped to her feet, and was grabbing her hand, rushing toward the shrine “Come on, I'll show you my jii-chan! He's funny, even if his stories are a bit boring sometimes...”

[Life Quest Complete! The Seeds of Belief...
Reward: +50XP, +10 to a mystical skill to be chosen, Kagome gains +50XP
Bonus Reward: (100+50)XP, Kagome gains +10 to Healing Touch skill]
[Level up! You are now level 105!
+2CP, +2SP]
[Level up! Kagome is now level 12!
+7SP, +2CP, +1PP]

“Jii-chan! Look, I made a friend!”
“I see you've met Tsuki-hime, Kagome-chan.”
“Uh?” the little one was puzzled, “You already know my friend?” then she realized, “Oh! I've not introduced myself! I'm Higurashi Kagome, yoroshiku!” Kagome bowed quickly
“I'm Taishou Tsukiko, of the House of Moon, and I'm honored to meet you.” Tsukiko answered back with a bow of her own
“So you already know jii-chan? How come?”
“Father comes often.” she stated as way of explanation

¤.¤.¤

Soon, Kagome was talking about something else, happy to have found a new friend – then as the evening drew nearer, and with it, the time for the little girl to go home, Kagome grew sad at the idea of leaving her new friend. That is, until Tsukiko said that she would be coming to the shrine the next weekend...
And so the next week, Tsukiko was back to the shrine – taking the occasion to come early with Saiyuri, and help her with her shrine maiden duty.
“So... since you're helping me out... Does it mean I can put you it miko garb?” her near sister pleaded with big puppy eyes

It was unfair how even though the huntress was now looking much older than her, she still managed to pull off the little sister act so well – add to that the fact she loved to put her into any cute outfit that fell into her hands...
Moments later, the three old friends were busying themselves around – cleaning the ground, checking the wards and globally doing their holy servant duty to the shrine while talking amiably between themselves.

“Mamoru called to confirm that he would bring Kagome-chan this afternoon. Apparently, you're all that Kagome has been talking about all week. I think he's a bit surprised...”
“Well, I played with him sometimes when he was a child, but he always seemed to think that since I was your friend I must be a boring grown up. Kagome is much more open-minded. Did you know she called me out on my speech?”
“You tend to speak a bit as if you were in a Period Drama...” Saiyuri teased, amused
“It's not my fault I've been brought up like this...” a blushing ookami protested

“Youkai have kept an older fashion of speaking.” Daisuke nodded, “The reason for that is quite fascinating...”
The two girls shared an amused look as their friend started to ramble on the historical reasons that explained why youkai tended to speak an older dialect than humans – it was quite simple in the end. Because they lived longer, their language changed slower than humans... But well, Daisuke did love his stories, so they let him speak, listening with one ear while doing their job.
That is, until Saiyuri asked, “Tsuki-hime... This is the same outfit you usually wear in the shrine?”
“Yes?”
“I didn't think I'd ever say this, but... It's getting too small...”

Tsukiko could only stare dumbly as Daisuke, surprised, took a closer look at her outfit. “She's right, you know.”
And suddenly, it hit her.
She had been feeling different for a while, after all. Since Kagome healed her...
“I'm growing up! Wouhou!”

The other too shared an amused look as she proceeded to happily danced in the middle of the courtyard “Weren't we talking about the fact that youkai were far more old-fashioned and reserved than humans?” a bemused Saiyuri whispered to Daisuke
“Well, she has been human three times and a youkai only this once...” the priest shrugged helplessly
“That or she really was getting tired of Ryo-dono mocking her...” Saiyuri added, while the young-looking wolf finally realized what she was doing and controlled herself

From then on, Kagome and Tsukiko met every weekend – the two quickly becoming fast friends, and Tsukiko finally growing up.
It was a strange friendship, as Kagome seemed to understand quite well that the other girl was very different, and accepted it easily, even admitting the fact that her grandfather too was good friend with the little girl, even thought she thought old people were supposed to be friend with old people.
And one weekend, Kagome arrived with a wide smile, “I'm going to be a big sister!” she loudly announced to all those who wanted to listen to her – and even those who didn't want to

There had been no other life quest, but Tsukiko wasn't too surprised about this – Kagome was barely six years old, after all.
Still, the mere fact the little girl now considered her healing gift as a part of her, and didn't shy from it, meant something had already been changed for the better. She also encouraged the girl to listen to her grandfather's stories with her, meaning she was slowly learning about the preternatural without even realizing it.
Not to mention that even the one Life Quest Tsukiko had completed had given a considerable boost in XP to Kagome, even if the little girl didn't realize it – and as a 6-year-old, she already was level 13 rather than he expected level 6 thanks to this.

Kagome's happiness didn't last long – a few weeks after she had learned her mother was pregnant, Higurashi Mamoru died in a car accident. The little girl became less joyful and outgoing, even if she remained very helpful toward her pregnant mother.
There may have not been any Life Quest, and Tsukiko may have known that the child would eventually grow back to the naturally cheerful girl she was, if only a bit more mature, it didn't mean she enjoyed seeing her friend like this.

The O-bon festival had come and gone – or rather, the human one, celebrated around mid-July in Tokyo where they resided – as had Kagome's birthday, and the little girl and her mother had started to make plans to move to the Sunset Shrine with Daisuke.
The man had insisted, refusing to let his daughter-in-law alone and pregnant – even if he knew it wouldn't be easy to manage every day. Usually, everyone on an active shrine knew about the preternatural, but Mamoru hadn't told anything to his wife, and had been the only one to authorized to tell her anything under the ministry's laws.
The only way the woman could now be told about the other world living side by side with hers, was if her daughter's gift was detected by the ministry's.

Which wouldn't happen for years – both Daisuke and Mamoru had been late bloomers, and despite having awakened her healing gift, Kagome's powers still weren't registering on the ministry's charts.
As if they were voluntarily kept hidden.
Tsukiko was pretty sure it must have something to do with her destiny...

¤.¤.¤

“A sleep-over?” Higurashi Natsumi repeated, a bit surprised
Her husband hadn't told her a lot about Kagome's new friend, if only that she was a daughter of the mysterious yet renowned Taishou family, and that her family had been regulars of the shrine since as long as he could remember.
She had noticed him slipping once or twice when talking about the girl, acting as if she were far older than she really was – and knew he really didn't understand the two children's friendship, even if she didn't know why. Sure, Tsukiko was quite a serious and very mature child for her age, it was still clear that she regarded Kagome as a very close friend just by looking at the two interact, and that was more than enough for her.

But this was the first time the idea of a sleep-over was even spoken of, be it at her house's, or Tsukiko's.
“My family spends quite a bit of time at the shrine around this time of the year.” Tsukiko explained, “I thought we could include Kagome this year.”
And suddenly, it made sense – and she had to restrain the tears coming to her eyes as she understood the little girl's true intention, proof once more of more maturity than a six-year-old should have.

“I didn't know Kyu-bon was celebrated at the Sunset Shrine.”
“Some of us kept to the old calendar.” the little girl confirmed – not specifying that those 'some' were all the magical beings

All magical celebrations were attended without disguise, all youkai able to drop the illusions they used when in the mundane world – the wards of all the shrines strengthened enough that anyone who didn't know about the preternatural would be turned back. Those wards would also make the local inhabitants not in the known want to stay at home, or even to sleep early.
As one of the few times they were able to drop all pretenses outside their home, or the magical streets, the celebrations truly were joyful events; and contrary to the mundane festivals, they also had further uses – all equinoxes and solstices had their particular significance, as did the more local holy days.

Kyu-bon was celebrated mainly in Asia, under different names, and was a day to honor the departed – while in Europa, this celebration was included in Hallow Eve, the celebration to seek guidance from the deities.
Kagome had been explained by her mother that some people didn't celebrate O-bon on the same day as others – and that they would come to celebrate at the shrine, so she wasn't too surprised when everyone woke up early in the house to start cleaning up and decorating.

She was more surprised by the cleansing ritual, even if she quickly accepted the explanation that it was to keep evil spirits away from the visiting souls of the departed.
It was also the first time she realized Tsukiko regularly helped at the shrine, which she found fascinating.
“I thought only grown up did that!”
“it's mostly grown up, but some people start to learn younger sometimes.” Tsukiko had explained patiently, like always, “Sa-chan started to learn when she was only seven years old, and at twelve she was already a true shrine maiden.”

Kagome's eyes light up with awe – and Saiyuri sound found herself with a new little follower. Jii-chan's story were mostly boring, but Saiyuri wasn't, she was cool! The huntress miko sent a withering glare to her elder sister, but soon found herself falling under the little girl's charm, just like everyone always did.
Soon, evening had come, the fires were lit up outside the decorated shrine...

[Event (LV:scaled)! Kyu-Bon...]

As the event announced flashed on Chaos' Interface, the wards went up – and Kagome, falling under their power, started to nod off. Tsukiko let the little girl sleep for a couple of hours, until the Shrine's ground was full of youkai, wizards and other monks and priestess, and the main celebrations were about to start.
Then, she woke up the little girl, feeling the wards recede around Kagome thanks to her presence.

“Tsuki-chan?” the little priestess mumbled, still half-asleep – then, her eyes widened “Wha?” she cut herself up – realizing that her friend had drastically changed while she was sleeping
Black hair were now pure white, light green eyes gleaming golden, round ears sharps and three tails were floating around...
“So cute!”

Tsukiko chuckled, amused by the little girl's reaction, and led her to the bathroom, giving her a colorful yukata – the girl then realized that not only was her friend looking different, she was also wearing unusual clothes, a beautiful, layered kimono, with a blade tied to her sash. Not wanting to be left out, she was soon dressed up too, and they left the house.
Ryoichi-san was there too, and he too had tails. Sa-chan didn't have tails, but she was wearing her miko outfit, and a beautiful naginata. There was even another red-head girl with several tails, who presented herself as Ryoichi's cousin, Akane.

Kagome was looking around her in awe, wondering how the calm little shrine she usually knew could have changed so much while she was asleep. There were people everywhere, with weird hair or eyes colors, with tails or wings or fangs and claws.
It felt as if she had woken up in one of jii-chan's old stories...

They wandered a bit around the festival, then Tsukiko took her to a room where many people were busying themselves, making paper lanterns – some white, others colorful.
“This is to guide the soul of the dead.” Tsukiko explained “White lantern when it's the first kyu-bon since the person died, and colorful lanterns otherwise.” she took a stash of colored paper for her, and gave Kagome a white one, and soon enough, they had created simple, but beautiful lanterns
They went to the back of the shrine, when several other families were cleaning their beloved graves and decorating with the lanterns.

At the cemetery entrance, jii-chan was waiting for her with a smile, people greeting him with a smile or a respectful bow – and as her grandfather was leading her toward tou-san's grave, she felt something strange, and realized a lot of people were looking behind her – a tall man had just met up with Tsuki-chan, and he looked a lot like her.
“This is Sesshoumaru-sama,” Jii-chan explained when he saw where she was looking, “he's Tsuki-hime's father, and the Lord of these parts. He's very powerful, and well respected.”
“Why are they here?”
“Tsuki-hime's mother died protecting her when she was born.” he explained as he finished cleansing his son's grave, “Here, help me put the lantern.”

She did so, and Jii-chan started to pray.
Except, she soon realized, it wasn't like when mother prayed, or other people – she could nearly see light around Jii-chan. And she could feel the familiar presence of tou-san, as if telling her to be strong, and take care of mama and the baby to come, and to always smile and be happy.
Yes, this really felt like tou-san.
Kagome's smile as she realized this reached her eyes for the first time since her father's death.

Soon, they were back with the rest of their friends, Tsukiko making her dance the Bon Odori with her, and even if Kagome didn't know the steps, she learned them easily, as they were simple enough.
The night went on, with dancing, and looking around at all the interesting things and people – and really, Tsukiko had been right, why settle for normal when there were so many different and fascinating people around?
Then, as the night came to an end, they all walked toward a river she didn't remember ever seeing, putting toro nagashi into the water – and as her paper lantern was taken by the water, she saw him.

Her father, waving goodbye to jii-chan and her, side by side with baa-chan, and bowing toward Tsuki-chan before fading away.
She fell asleep soon after, a soft smile never leaving her lips, not knowing about the notification that had popped under Tsukiko's surprised eyes...

[Event Complete! Just like a dream...
Kagome heard her father's last wish
Reward: +25XP, Kagome gains +25XP, Kagome gains A Father's Blessing Perk (Spiritual Shield unlocked)]
[Level up! Kagome is now level 16!
+2SP, +2CP]

¤.¤.¤

Kagome, the next day, could only wonder at whether the celebration had been a dream – she didn't talk about it to her mother, and realized that nobody else was talking about it in front of her. But dream or not, it didn't matter; because she knew that he father's last words had to be true.
And so she started to smile again, her smile each day a bit more honest, and when her little brother was finally born at September's beginning, she was able to smile truly once more.

As she realized that Tsukiko was coming early every weekend to help with the Shrine Maiden duties, Kagome also started to take an interest in it, learning about the dances and other benedictions with her friend – she was really fascinated by the old legends about miko, and though Saiyuri was really impressive.
Daisuke was happy to see his granddaughter take an interest in the shrine's work, as it gave him hope that Sunset Shrine would still be tended to by a Higurashi even in the coming years.

Amusingly enough, even though she regularly helped around as a miko, Kagome still thought most of the old man tales to be just that, never realizing they weren't legends but true stories.
Because of her fascination for shrine maidens, she had also taken up kyudo – or rather, she had tried the antique archery discipline for about a year before realizing that while she wasn't hopeless at it, she really wasn't all that good.

That, and she really didn't like the idea of fighting.
“It's not like you were hurting people with those arrows...” Tsukiko had pointed out
“I know, it's just... Why can't people just talk about things rather than fight?”
“Well, for one, some people just like fighting, others are just idiotic and sometimes... You just have to bash the opponent a few times on the head before he's ready to hear you out. Besides, learning to use a weapon isn't the same as fighting.”
“Eh?”
“Well, kyudo is mostly a traditional art nowadays. And most of the formal martial arts are like that.”
“Really?”
“I know, why don't you ask Sa-chan to watch one of her training sessions?”

“Let her see one of your sessions!” the miko who was sweeping the ground as the two girls finished climbing the long stairs leading to the temple retorted
“You fight, Tsuki-chan?”
“I don't fight.” the hime answered with distaste, “You're saying this as if I were some kind of drunkard punching idiots in a pub! I'm the House of Moon heiress, I've been trained in a number of martial arts ever since I've learned how to walk.”
“You should follow the same schedule as you have at home here once, so she could see.” Saiyuri suggested — and she had to restrain herself from rolling her eyes at her elder sibling's surprised look; did the goddess really think she hadn't realized who Kagome was with how much interest she had taken in the girl?

“Oh, why not.” Tsukiko shrugged as she felt her resolve crumble under Kagome's puppy eyes – she was always weak to this kind of pleading

[Life Quest! The Resolve to Improve...
Goal: show to Kagome that a healthy mind and a healthy body works better together
Bonus Goal: make Kagome see the appeal of a martial discipline
Reward: +50XP, unlocks Map System, Kagome gains +50XP
Bonus Reward: +100XP, +1Perk Point, Kagome gains +100XP, Kagome gains +10 to a Weapon Skill to be chosen
Failure: Kagome doesn't take an interest in improving her physical conditioning, gaining the status Regular City Flower(-50 when in the past)

note that the Regular City Flower status can only be lost by gaining the Seasoned Time-Traveler status, available only to Kagome herself in the Reward Tab of the Hunting System]

Well, realized Tsukiko as she read the quest – now she really had to make her friend change her mind.
Then again, she had been able to explain to peace-loving Kyouko-chan why her brother loved to fight in a previous life, she should be able to do this – right?

As it was, it was decided – and the following weekend, Tsukiko and Saiyuri had woken up Kagome at what the young girl considered an absolutely ungodly hour. Both had started with their usual warming ups, Kagome being encouraged to do what she could, which wasn't a lot, she soon realized, before switching to kata, then sparring.
Saiyuri favored the naginata, and was exceptionally graceful with it – Tsukiko was good enough, but even Kagome could guess that it wasn't her favorite weapon. It was when they switched to the katana kata that her friend's talent showed – even if she wasn't using a full-sized blade, still too small for it.

But what really struck Kagome was the peace of the early morning routine – the kata were harmonious, and while they did get their blood going hotter during the spar, they ended their early morning with a long, far too long in Kagome's opinion, meditation.
“Pretty...” a young voice whispered by her side – it was only then that she realized that sometime after she had stopped exercising to switch to only watching, her little brother Souta had woken up too, as had jii-chan, and both had been watching by her side
Still, she could understand better why Tsukiko had looked so – vexed, not that she'd admit it – when she had thoughtlessly told her friend that fighting was useless and only for violent people.

“Daisuke-kun! Join us!”
The exclamation surprised both his grandkids, while the older man protested, “I'm not as young as I used to be, Tsuki-hime.”
“Nonsense,” the girl contradicted with an amused smile – while he may not be in his prime, her friend was far from old for a holy servant – and to prove her point, she threw him the wooden naginata she had been training with early
Grumbling, Daisuke caught the weapon, used to it – everybody followed at least one basic weaponry course at Mahoutokoro, and most of the time, it was the bo or archery for holy servants. He may not be as good as the two huntresses, he still made a point to train a few times a week. After all, he had to be in shape if some corrupted beings ever had the stupid idea of attacking his shrine.

Kagome and Souta were both awed by their grandfather – who knew the old man was so cool, once he stopped talking about strange legends?
The rest of the morning, the two shrine maiden had spent cleaning the shrine, before performing a cleansing ritual and checking on the wards. While neither Kagome nor Souta knew what really was taking place, both seemed to realize there was a hidden power at work there, confirming that even the younger sibling would have strong holy powers once they awakened.
Souta, even if he wasn't old enough to understand all that was going on, had decided to tag along with them for the day – so Saiyuri and Tsukiko integrated the little boy quite naturally in their activities.

The afternoon was spent with an introduction to calligraphy – which really was more of an introduction to writing for the youngest, Saiyuri demonstrating how she made some of the talismans which were then sold by the shrine.
They then spent some time behind the shrine, looking for healing herbs for poultices, then ended the afternoon making shikigami – which, of course, neither Saiyuri nor Tsukiko animated under the other two's eyes.
That is until a very proud Souta announced “Look, my shikigami can dance!”

“I can't believe he did this without any training.” Saiyuri blurted, before blushing
“Well done, Souta-chan!” Tsukiko was praising without missing a beat — if Kagome could heal as a five-year-old, why couldn't her brother animate a shikigami after all?
“You mean you knew this was possible?” Kagome asked, curious, while Tsukiko was explaining to Souta that he couldn't show off his dancing buddies to everyone

“Well, it is a miko skill.”
“Souta is a boy.”
“A monk or a priest then.” she shrugged, “The original gift is the same, they just don't use it the same way traditionally.”
“So... You can do this?”
Saiyuri and Tsukiko shared a look – with Souta having awakened a shikigami by himself, they technically could tell them a bit more, even if the bigger revelation would have to wait for the ministry's officials.

With a controlled burst of power, both girls animated their own shikigami, Tsukiko's using Kagome as a climbing wall.
“They are cute.” the girl admitted, “But how did you do this?”
“Well, you both have to be able to call your gift up, and tell it what to do.” Saiyuri explained
“Just like when you heal someone.” completed Tsukiko
Kagome immediately tried – but while her own shikigami shivered a bit, it didn't wake up like her brother's had. She pouted at it, before Tsukiko explained, “It takes patience, Kagome-chan. People don't learn to do this is one day usually, just like healing people isn't usually leaned in one day.”
“Really?”

“Tsuki-hime was complaining for weeks about how unfair it was that she trained for years, yet you just saw your otou-san do it once, and managed it on your own.”
“Hey!” said hime protested, the slight blush quickly confirming to Kagome that the miko wasn't lying
“So you've had training? Where? How?”
“That's not something we're allowed to say.” Tsukiko answered with a sigh “There are people taking care about this in the government. Both Sa-chan and I were early-bloomers, so we were trained earlier, while you are a late-bloomers. Your brother probably will be as well.”
“But don't worry, you will eventually be trained. And you'll see then that the other students will mostly be your age.”

Kagome was young, but was also very mature, some would even say wise for her young age – and she knew her friend well enough that if Tsukiko said that she only had to be patient to learn more about those strange things, then she would be patient.
Even if she did manage to extract a promise to help her with the shikigami. She had seen them after all, so she was allowed to know about it, wasn't she? The fact the first task she had been given was to start meditation wasn't really what she was expecting...

But for the sake of making little dancing paper figures, she would do it!

In the following weeks, Kagome had tried several of the martial art clubs around – before asking Saiyuri herself to train her. The huntress had been surprised, and had quickly pointed out that she was only present on the weekend, but Kagome had been quite adamant, feeling the clubs she had seen were lacking the spirit of Saiyuri and Tsukiko's own training.
Saiyuri had eventually relented, working up a schedule, with Daisuke himself taking care of some lessons during the week.

All in all, it had been a very successful day, as Chaos Game had confirmed...

[Life Quest! The Resolve to Improve...
Reward: +50XP, Map System unlocked, Kagome gains +50XP
Bonus Reward: (100+50)XP, +1 Perk Point, Kagome gains +100XP, Kagome gains +10 to a Weapon Skill to be chosen
Hidden Goal Complete! The awakening of a new generation...
Both Kagome and Souta have gained an interest in the arts of holy servants
Hidden Reward: (100+50)XP, Kagome gains +100XP, Souta gains +100XP, +10 to a Mystic Skill to be chosen for all, +2 Goshinboku Branches added to Inventory]
[Level up! You are now level 123!
+ 1SP]
[Level up! Kagome is now level 34!
+15SP, +6CP, +2PP]
[Level up! Souta is now level 28!
+25SP, +10CP, +2PP]

Tsukiko and Saiyuri had both shared a stunned look at the massive level gain of the two children, but neither sibling had realized anything, too taken up by their new scheduled activities – be their martial art or basic holy servant training.

¤.¤.¤

By the time Kagome went to middle school, the result of her training was clear in every aspect of her life – while still very cheerful, she also was far more collected thanks to the numerous hours of meditations that were now part of her regular schedule. Furthermore, the meditation hadn't only helped her with her budding miko gift, but even in her everyday life, helping her with school work.
The regular exercising with either Daisuke, Saiyuri or Tsukiko meant that she was also very fit – and coupled with her temperament, it meant people were naturally attracted to her, making her one of her school idols.

Kagome had found the situation very strange, even more-so that she didn't think herself all that special, being used to having Tsukiko to compare herself to. Of course, she tended to forget just how different her childhood friend was from normal people.

As Kagome fifteen birthday was approaching, Tsukiko went to her father.
“You know what will happen soon, don't you?”
Sesshoumaru hadn't ever talked about it – so much that it could only mean one thing : whatever was going to happen in the past, he had his part to play in it, and knew better than to tempt Fate by blabbering about what already was the past for him, yet still was the future for his daughter.

“I know.” he confirmed, “Even thought I don't know exactly when, I do know that the miko was looking much like she does now the first time I saw her.”
“Her powers are still being sealed, which is why the ministry hasn't found her... But once it has started, I'm going to train her, whether they like it or not. Still, it would be better if it were legal...”
“I talked about the events to come to the minister of magical being when he took his office.” Sesshoumaru announced – and knowing her father it had probably been one very unilateral talk

“Sending a ministry worker to informer her mother wouldn't be a bad idea.” Tsukiko suggested, not surprised Sesshoumaru had already anticipated her concerns, “And I guess they could use the occasion to talk to Souta too.”
“The only reason he hasn't been invited yet is probably because the sealing over the miko's gift is spilling over to her brother.”
“Who knows what Fate has in store for him...” Tsukiko wondered absentmindedly
“There is one thing yet to be taken care of before you follow the miko to the past.”

She looked at him curiously, not really seeing where he was going.
“FuurinKiba is a fine weapon, but it is not one made for you. While it has worked well for you until now, it is time for you to get it a partner.”
He was right, she realized – because she had never found a better weapon, Kiba had stayed a main weapon, but five hundred years in the past, and battling against powerful youkai, it wouldn't be enough. Younger, there had been no point in getting another blade, since she was still too small for a proper katana.
But she had been growing upon for ten years now, and while she still looked like a teenager, she knew she had about reached her adult height.

Totosai looked as old as ever.

And he promptly grabbed FuurinKiba away from her as soon as she entered, grumbling an annoyed “Finally. I was wondering how much longer you were going to let your heir prance around with a weapon she wasn't even attuned to. Tch.”
Sesshoumaru and his daughter twitched in the same nearly unnoticeable way, the weapon-smith able to annoy both of them in a record time.

“She'll need a weapon of her own.”
“Of course she will if she's going to follow around that miko without a shred of survival instinct and keep her alive! I'll want a couple of fangs!” while loudmouthed, he wasn't stupid enough to just take them without warning – this was a princess after all, and her very protective, and very powerful Daiyoukai father

“Can you do a weapon that channels reiki?” Tsukiko asked while handing over two fangs
“No way, youki and reiki don't work well together.” he contradicted
“Well mine do.”
“Because you're special.”
“Then wouldn't a weapon forged from my fang work with holy powers?”
“It would.” the youkai confirmed, “But I would have to find a wood to work with it, youkai wood wouldn't work.”

She reached into her Inventory, now understanding why she had received such a strange quest reward years earlier – and took out one of the two branches from the sacred tree of the Higurashi Shrine.
Totosai snatched the branch, announcing, “I'll need one more fang for this. And give me a week. Now let me work.”

“Well, he's about as I expected from Ryo's description.” Tsukiko couldn't help but comment as her father and her were leaving the shop, “How about taking a look at the marketplace since we're here anyway?”
Sesshoumaru, were he a lesser youkai, would have sighed – it seemed even goddesses weren't immune to the allure of shopping – instead, he simply followed his daughter as she started looking around, decided to enjoy her presence for now, since she'd soon be going to the past, and meeting a very different version of himself.

Chapter Text

Chapter 3. July 1996 Falling down to another world

“Nee-chan?”
Kagome, who was on her way to school, stopped at her brother's call. Souta's head was peaking outside of the small shrine which concealed the old well that was part of the Sunset Shrine
“What are you doing in here?” she asked, “You know you're not supposed to play in the shrine!” she added, more by habit than anything else
“Yes, but it's Buyo, I think he's inside!”
“Then why don't you go and get him?”

“It's creepy inside here.” the young boy protested
“Then send a shikigami, I'm going to be late for school! On the last day!”
“But...”
“Oh alright, I'm going!” she sighed, knowing it couldn't be helped – it was her little brother after all, and he had very effective puppy eyes
“There's some sounds coming from down here.” Souta whimpered
“It's just the cat.” she affirmed, trying to reassure him – and herself

But with each step she was taking within the shrine, she was becoming more and more persuaded that the noise was coming from inside the well...
Then, a mewling sound was heard, and Buyo was there, casually rubbing against her leg. With a sigh, Kagome picked up the fat cat who'd been with her ever since she healed him as a child, and started to climb out of the shrine.

And the next moment, the noise coming from the well became louder, and Buyo jumped out of her arms, while she felt herself getting dragged into the well – and into darkness. The inhuman silhouette that was grabbing her smiled creepily, “What a marvelous power! I can feel my body regrowing!”
Feeling panic rising, she started to struggle, trying to get out of the monster's grasp. And suddenly, a bright light was coming out of her hands, glowing like when she healed people, yet much stronger – only it didn't heal this time, clearly not, as the thing started to scream in agony and let her go with a furious shout “No! I won't let you go, Shikon no Tama! You'll be mine!”

As the monster faded into darkness, she felt herself falling down – and the next moment, she was on the ground, in what seemed to be the bottom of the well.

Kagome would have been tempted to class all that had just happened as a dream, or rather a nightmare – except there still was one of the multiple arms of the centipede-lady laying on the ground. That, and far too much light for the inside of the shrine, not to mention the fact Souta wasn't answering any of her calls.
Taking a deep breath to prevent herself from panicking, she took a look around herself — noticing with a bit of disgust that the ground was half-dirt, half-bones. Spotting some sturdy looking ivy, she started climbing out of the well, focusing on not panicking about whatever was happening.

“Well,” she commented, looking at the vegetation around her as she finally climbed out of the well, “No wonder Souta wasn't answering back.” not too far she could spot a shape far more familiar than the rest of the surrounding forest, “The Goshinboku!” she realized, starting to run toward the tree
Her mad dash was broken when, arriving near the familiar sacred tree, she realized that there was a human silhouette pinned to it, half hidden away by some kind of creeping plant, and looking fast asleep.

Nothing was making sense.

The boy – he didn't look much older than her – looked asleep, yet he was pierced by an arrow, and had been there for so long that plants were starting to grow over him. Logically, he should be dead...
That's when she realized he had dog ears on his head – she reached toward them impulsively, marveling at how soft and cute they were.
Then, menacing voices were heard, and arrows flew around her.
“What are you doing here, intruder?”

She immediately held her hands up in surrender, seeing half a dozen men pointing all kinds of make-shift weapons toward her. Within moments, she was tied up and dragged to what looked like a small village, like one would see in some period drama. The villagers were lurking around her as she was left to wait for someone – and soon, an old lady holding a sturdy bow made her way toward her
“So you were found in InuYasha's forest eh?” the old miko affirmed rather than asked

“I'm sorry, miko-sama, but I've no idea of where I am.” she stated calmly but humbly – the old lady didn't look trigger-happy like the other had, better have her on her side
Said miko took a closer look at her face, before gesturing to a man to let her go “This is no youkai.” she informed them
Thus reassured, the villagers had quickly gone back to their normal activities, and the old woman was gesturing for her to follow, leading her toward one of the huts.

¤.¤.¤

“You,” she explained while serving two bowls of stew, “look a lot like my sister did. She was a powerful miko, entrusted with a sacred jewel. And she died fifty years ago.”
“And just because of that, you're going to trust me?”
“Of course not.” the old woman smiled, “I'm a miko too, just like you said. I am able to recognize youkai even in hiding.”
And there it was again – that word.
Youkai.
Her mind jumped back to the monster in the well, and the boy in the forest. Then even further away, to a long, nearly forgotten memory, of a night when a friend had helped her make peace with her father's death...

There was no point in denying it – she wasn't in Tokyo anymore.
“Like I said, I don't know where I am. I fell in a well at home, and got out in the middle of this strange forest... Could you please tell me where I am?”
The miko looked at her shrewdly, “You don't seem very afraid, for someone lost.”
“I'm trying to stay calm and rational. And honestly, it's not easy, so pointing it out won't help the matter!” she retorted hotly, her control on her temper finally slipping, “My little brother is probably still waiting for me out of the well-house at home and wondering what happened to me! Then when he realizes I've disappeared he'll call mama and jii-chan, and everyone is going to be worried, and I don't even know if there's a way home!” she blurted, panic rising as she started talking

“Calm down child,” the old woman laid a reassuring hand on her arm, “I'm sorry, but we have to be careful in these days and age.” she would have said more – but outside, screams were heard, and panic was rising
Both rose hastily – and once out of the hut, were met with fleeing villagers, and a large, familiar monster tearing a woman up. As soon as the youkai's eyes feel on her, she dropped her prey, eyes narrowing, “You! Give me the Shikon no Tama!”
And there it was again, Kagome thought – she had no idea of what the monster was talking about, but one thing was clear: it was after her.

“Nothing is working against it!” one of the villagers was reporting to the old miko
“We must drive it to the bone-eater well, then.” the priestess affirmed
“It's the one I came out from, isn't it?” the bones in it made more sense suddenly
“From what you said, probably yes.” the miko confirmed, “There's only one abandoned well in InuYasha's forest.”
“The forest is this way, isn't it? The same way that light is coming from?”
The miko's eyes widened at the question – but Kagome didn't realize it, more focused on her target, “Hai, it is.”

Kagome looked around, and threw a rock at the rampaging monster to ensure she kept its attention on her – then started running, wishing she had been wearing her training clothes, rather than her rather unpractical school uniform and shoes.
Rushing through the greenery with the youkai still asking about a jewel she didn't know a thing about, Kagome hadn't realized the sleeping boy from earlier was now wide awake – that is, until he snorted mockingly, “What are you doing with that wimpy centipede? Just settle it with one arrow, Kikyou, just like when you killed me!”
“Well,” Kagome couldn't help but comment, still overwhelmed by the unlikely situation, “I liked you better when you were asleep.”
“Here it comes.” the dog-eared boy commented after spluttering for a moment at her candid comment

Indeed, a few seconds later, the centipede was rushing in the clearing, hand clawing toward Kagome – the girl dodged, if barely, and felt herself deeply grateful for Saiyuri and Tsukiko's merciless physical conditioning. The next moment, several arrows landed on the beast's body, ropes tied to them, and the villagers were starting to drag it toward the well.
“How disappointing, Kikyou.”
“I'm not this Kikyou person.” she snapped, “And it's not like you were a great help, mister I'm stuck on a tree!”

“You're the one who did that!” he bit back, outraged – before stopping himself, and sniffing, “Uh. You're not Kikyou...”
That's what I just told you!” Kagome answered, growing annoyed with the boy,
“Kikyou is far more dignified. And beautiful.”
Whatever she would have answered was lost, as the youkai who had been under control a moment before was once more on a rampage, fours arms grabbing at her body – Kagome did the first thing she could think of, and grabbed the annoying boy by the hair.

“Let go!” he protested
While she did feel bad about it – it must have hurt after all – she wasn't about to let go either, not when some kind of strange monster was trying to make her its dinner!
“Give me the Shikon no Tama!”
“I've still no idea what you're talking about!” she yelled back, feeling the anger and fear she had done her best to manage getting the better of her, “So won't you cut it out!” with her shout, she felt the same energy that had awakened earlier – and reacted on instinct, throwing it toward the centipede with a gesture of her hand

That was twice now that she'd done it – she'd have to ask Saiyuri or Tsukiko about it.
If she ever managed to get home.

Only this time, the youkai wasn't as surprised, and attacked back far faster, biting into her side with elongated fangs – blood splashed, far more than she'd thought, and she felt something fell out from between her fingers that were trying to assess the wound. A small, translucent pearl, pulsing with untold powers – and looking a lot like some memorabilia her shrine sold, now that she thought about it.

Wait! Wasn't Jii-chan the one who told her about the Shikon no Tama?

Suddenly, several things were starting to make sense all at once – except of course, this wasn't the moment to stop like that, she had been going into shock – and was dragged out of it by the annoying boy's voice urgently shouting “It's mine! Give it here!”
“Eh! I'd heard about some hanyou brat going after the Shikon no Tama!” the centipede mocked while coiling around them – trapping them and approaching the jewel at the same time
“Tch. I may be a hanyou, but a youkai like you is nothing but a small fry to me!” InuYasha bragged

This was no good, Kagome realized – and right now, there was nothing she could do.
But then again – there was this loud-babbling about how strong he was...

“You better not been all bark and no bite, dog-boy!” she threatened, before grabbing the arrow that was keeping him stuck to the Goshinboku
“Child! Don't!” the old miko warned – too late
“Bah! It's that, or we all die, baba!” InuYasha commented, as power flew back into him just as the centipede was gulping the Shikon no Tama
In one burst of power, he'd broken out of his wooden prison, dragging the centipede with him before rushing at it, claws gleaming “Sankon Tessou!”
As the centipede fell to the ground, Kagome felt, behind her annoyance, a bit of grudging respect grow for the hanyou, who clearly hadn't been all talk after all. Then, she realized the bits of flesh were still moving, as if they were trying to regroup.

“We must retrieve the Shikon no Tama, or it will regenerate itself!” the old miko explained, “Do you see something glowing?”
Kagome looked around – soon founding what she'd been told to look for and grabbing it, recovering the little piece of jewelry that had caused so much grief.
“So this was inside of me, uh? And it gives more power to youkai?” Kagome wondered
“Exactly! Now be a good girl and give it to me, if you don't want to finish under my claws!”
“You mustn't!” the old miko contradicted

“I'd already guessed as much.” Kagome confirmed dryly while jumping out of the boy's claws – it really looked as if he was trying to kill her
To think she had been impressed by him seconds earlier!
She managed to avoid several attacks – she wondered if the centipede had been that bad, since she was able to avoid him, or if he wasn't putting in his all. Then, a necklace passed her by, glowing with holy powers, and landed around the hanyou's neck.
“You've got to subdue him!” the old miko called – why she didn't do it herself, Kagome didn't really know – but what she did understand was that she had something to fight back with
“Eh! Subduing me? A pathetic girl like you! As if!”

Instinctively, she called the first word coming to her mind when she eyed the violent hanyou...
“Osuwari!”
She felt her powers answer to her call and mingling with the necklace, and dog-boy was dragged to the ground, quite violently.
Oh. Subduing, then.
Another thing to ask Saiyuri and Tsukiko, clearly.
Soon, they were all heading back to the village, a sullen InuYasha tagging along, and Kagome was back in the miko's hut “I'll take a look at your wound, child.”

The old woman sighed while cleaning the blood, “It is quite a problem, for the Shikon no Tama to have resurfaced after all this time.”
“The centipede seemed to feel it even when it was hidden in me and I didn't know about it.” Kagome mused, “Others will come after it, right?”
“Any being, human or youkai, with evil in their heart, will covet it.” the miko sighed, “For it is said that the Shikon no Tama can answer your every wish.”

“Uh. So why do you want it, dog-boy?” Kagome asked InuYasha “I mean, you seemed strong enough to me.”
“That's because he's a hanyou.”
“Shut up baba! What do you know about this!”
“You didn't recognize me then. I thought as much... You were stuck against this tree for fifty years, InuYasha. I'm Kikyou's little sister, Kaede.”
“You've sure grown old! I bet Kikyou is even more hideous now!”

“Kikyou-onee-sama died on the day you were sealed, and was burned with the Shikon no Tama.” the old miko stated calmly
“I see.” the hanyou muttered, a bit insincerely in Kagome's opinion, “Serves the bitch right.”
“It's a bit early to be happy,” Kaede corrected, “I think this young girl maybe Kikyou-onee-sama reincarnation. It would explain how the jewel found its way in your body.”

¤.¤.¤

By the next morning, Kagome was already getting tired of the worshiping and awed look the villagers were giving her. She wasn't anybody's reincarnation, she simply was herself! Even InuYasha was avoiding her, muttering about the fact she was nothing like Kikyou.
He really did have the miko in high esteem for someone who had been cursed by her...

“You do realize I'm not her, right? Reincarnation or not, I'm Kagome, not Kikyou.” she pointed out while throwing him a few vegetables that had been offered by the villagers
“Keh! Kikyou or not, it doesn't change a thing! I'm going to get the jewel!”
“Well, I can always subdue you if try to attack me.” she pointed out, before shrugging and getting back to look at the scenery around her
To think this large forest and little village would one day grow to become the large, bustling city of Tokyo.
The past was dangerous – but at least it was beautiful, too.

It was only later that evening that she decided to start and look for a way home – in other words, she was going to the old well. It's what took her here, it was her best shot at going back home, wasn't it?

She wasn't even near the well when she was knocked out in the back – when she awakened, not too long after, she was in a bandit hideout, their leader lazily gulping sake before stating, “Girl. You've got the Shikon no Tama. Hand it over.”
She tried to resist, but restrained by two thugs, it wasn't easy – and the leader soon found the necklace around her neck to which the jewel had been strung. This wasn't good.
“Well, I've got no more use for you.” the man stated, rising his sword

At that moment, Kagome was pretty sure she was going to die here, alone and stranded in the past, and she closed her eyes. Then her eyes opened wide back as she felt blood spraying her, but clearly not her blood, as one of the men holding her had let go, and was now screaming in agony.
“Uh. I missed. My bad.”
At that, the other thugs started to realize that something was wrong with their leader, as the man started hacking around without a care, accidentally beheading one of his underlings while laughing. Taking advantage of the chaos, Kagome soon found a spear that would work well enough for her. It wasn't a naginata, but right now, she couldn't afford to be too picky.

Now that she wasn't weaponless anymore, Kagome felt far more at ease, the countless hours of sparing helping her if only a bit – this was far more violent, and bloody, and it really confirmed to her that she hated fighting. It also confirmed that Tsukiko had been right all these years ago, and sometime not fighting meant dying, and she had no intention of dying just yet.
And the man, while violent, wasn't good. Sure enough, he was stronger than her – but he was moving haphazardly, and was just waving his sword around.

While she didn't want to kill him, aiming at his shoulder was easy enough, and soon, she was striking. Except that instead of burying in flesh, her weapon merely cut open what had been a flesh puppet.
The man wasn't even alive, a three-eyed crow was nestled within the corpse's chest, and tried to fly when it understood it wouldn't win – just as InuYasha arrived.

“Tchh. A fucking shibu-garasu.” he stated
“He's got the Shikon no Tama!” shouted Kagome, making InuYasha swear once more
Looking around him, he grabbed a bow and some arrows lying about, then turned toward Kagome “Climb on my back, we're catching up.” he stated, handing her the weapon – before instructing as soon as they were outside, “Shoot it.”
“Are you stupid? We're moving, and I haven't touched a bow in years!”

“Kikyou was a master of the bow, you can do it!”
“I'm not Kikyou, dammit dog-boy!” she retorted while trying anyway
Without any surprise, the arrow, while it flew, didn't reach her target. Really, what had the hanyou expected, some kind of miracle?
“Wow, you're really useless.”
“You aren't the one that pushed the bird enough that it had to flee.”
“I ain't the one that got kidnapped either.”

Kagome had no retort to that – she still felt bad about having been caught so easily. Meanwhile, the crow had swallowed the jewel, and his form was starting to become more monstrous. They were now nearing a watercourse, where villagers were working – and the youkai dropped in, catching a child in his claws.
“The child...”
“Shibu-garasu prey on humans. It's going to feed.” InuYasha affirmed blandly, “But at least right now it can't defend itself, since its claws are full!”

Seeing that he was preparing to attack, Kagome jumped a second before, forcing the crow to let go of his prey – and at the same time, the hanyou's attack hit it, nearly half of its body being cut apart.
“What were you thinking, you damn bitch!”
“Well I had to save the kids while you were taking care of the crow, didn't I.” she stated calmly, “It's still got the Shikon, it's under its wings!”

But both could see that the crow was fast getting away – too fast to catch back. Eyes searching around, Kagome was hit by an idea, and the next moment, she was drawing her bow once more, far more at ease now that she was on the ground, but more importantly, certain that she would hit, this time.
After all, the bits of the youkai were eager to be reunited with the main body.
And indeed, the arrow found its target, the body of the crow disappearing, as a shower of light illuminated the sky.

¤.¤.¤

A moment later, both hanyou and human girl were rushing toward the direction the youkai's body had disappeared in, where Kagome could still faintly feel the aura of the jewel. Much less powerful than earlier.
“I've got a bad feeling about this…” she whispered anxiously
Of course, said feeling was confirmed within minutes, when upon encountering the shibu-garasu's animated head, they realized that only a fragment of the Shikon no Tama was left in it.

Kagome's arrow had shattered the mythical jewel.

“Dark times are coming.” Kaede sighed as Kagome showed her the sliver they had found “Your purifying arrow shattered the crow's body, and because the Shikon no Tama had started to be assimilated by the youkai, it shattered too. There could be countless shards all over the country, and even one shard could spell disaster in the hands of a powerful youkai.”
Kagome dropped her head in shame – while it hadn't been her intent, she was at fault in this, and as such couldn't well go back home and act as if nothing had happened.

“InuYasha, Kagome, both of you must combine your powers and find back every last shards of the jewel.”
Kagome sighed. It couldn't be helped, could it?
“Alright, I'll help. But first I've got to check if I can go home the same way I arrived. I can't let my family worry about me.”
“Go home and stay there! It's not as if I need a fake look alike like you after all! I'll get the jewel myself and become a youkai!”

Another sigh.
A whisper.

“Osuwari.” well – it wasn't really mature, but she really felt better, seeing the hanyou face-planting
She just knew that the brash attitude was mostly a front – InuYasha may always look grumpy, and sound insulting, his eyes weren't unkind after all...
“InuYasha, you can't see the Shikon shards.” Kaede reminded, before offering Kagome a gentle smile, “I understand you wish to see your family, but maybe not tonight?”
Kagome took a good look at herself – she was tired, dirty, and even bloody, and right now, she wanted nothing more than to get some sleep.
Tomorrow morning, then – after washing herself.

And so, a few hours of sleep later, she was awake, and bathing in the river – and the water was ice-cold, even in the middle of the summer. It was only her third day here and she was already missing modern accommodations. This was going to be some adventure...
“Tch. Bathing isn't gonna make your stench go away.”
Her eyes widened.
“Osuwari! You damn pervert!” she screeched – before taking advantage of the fact he was still face into the ground to get out of the water and get dressed in the miko outfit Kaede had provided.

InuYasha was looking at her strangely – and within minutes, as Kaede was called away to care for a sick child, was demanding, “Take them off!”
Kagome was so shocked that she forgot to subdue the hanyou.
Then it clicked – the woman she supposedly resembled had been a miko, hadn't she?
“How many times do I need to say that I'm not Kikyou?” she wondered acidly – still, getting a change of clothes did seem a good idea, if he was going to act like a kid each time she was dressed like this

“Just go away! It's not like I can't manage on my own!”
“How hard-headed are you? Kaede-sama told you only I can sense the shards! Besides, it's my fault the Shikon no Tama broke, even if I didn't mean it. I'm not going to let people suffer because of my mistake. So you're stuck with me for now!”
Saying this, she stalked toward the forest, never seeing the small widening of the hanyou's eyes at the affirmation. Then, he realized she was getting away and rushed to ward her, “Hey! Where are you running to after talking big like that?”

“I told you yesterday, I'm going home to explain things to my family and get some supplies!”
“Then leave the shards here!”
She eyed him dubiously – sure she was just going to let the boy who had clearly stated his intent to steal the jewel keep the shards. Did she really look that stupid?
“No way.” she denied flatly

Grumbling, InuYasha turned away from her – Kagome shrugged, and soon enough she was back to the clearing where the old well was.
And feeling that something was off...
That's when she spotted the spider-webs, and realized they couldn't be spider-webs at the same moment. She started looking around her suspiciously – so far she had already been attacked by two youkai, and was wearing the shard of a mystical artifact that they were apparently attracted to...
“Oh! You can see my hairs, uh?” a haughty laugh, “But seeing them isn't enough, girl. Still, I'll give you a boon... I'm Sakasa-gami no Yura. Don't feel obliged to remember it, I'm going to kill you anyway.”

The young-looking woman that had just said that had short hair and was wearing a yukata so skimpy it looked more like a négligée – and most importantly, she was negligently walking on one of the hairs entangling the clearing, several meters above the ground, and looked ready to attack...
“Now, why don't you hand me this Shikon shard of yours?” she suggested with a wide smile, tone cold as ice

Kagome didn't have a lot of time to think – trying to call to her the feeling of the purifying light she'd used the day before, she stepped back at the same time.
She felt the energy rise to her call, then waver and flicker out of life – but it had been enough to make the girl jump away from her for her second, she then started to laugh as her holy powers flickered down “Not even able to use your own powers! Truly a pathetic child!”

It didn't matter, Kagome had felt the edge of the well under her hands. The villagers had called it the bone-eating well, she recalled, and that's where they had tried to drop the centipede to get rid of it. In other words, while it may have been a way home for her, it also apparently was a deadly trap for the youkai.
She let herself fell backward, seeing the hair trying to follow but getting burned by the purifying light that she forced to flare around her hands once more.
And her back hit the ground, pushing the air out of her lungs and making her gasp in pain.

But she didn't really care...
The mouth of the well was darker, and there weren't any forest sounds anymore.
She sighed and didn't jump back on her feet right away, too drained from the adrenaline to care about the fact she was literally lying in old youkai bones.
Then a young and excited voice was heard, “You felt it too, didn't you, Jii-chan? It's the same as when Kagome disappeared! I'm sure she's back!”
Souta.
A small smile lit her lips at that last confirmation– she was home.

In the back of her mind, the idea that the youkai could be attacking the village back in the past was nagging at her. But she had the jewel shards, not them, so she shouldn't – and well, InuYasha was there, and he may be bad-tempered, he didn't feel evil. Hell, he wasn't even attracted to shards like all the youkai that had attacked her had been... so he would definitely help.
Hopefully.

Finally, felling better simply by hearing her brother's voice, she picked herself up, loudly announcing her presence before looking around for a way up – she didn't have to wait for long, as a rope-ladder was dropped toward her. Not wasting time wondering about where they'd gotten it, she quickly climbed her way out of the well, happy to be back in her own time.

With familiar surroundings around her, the past three days seemed nearly unreal – but the wound on her side and the shard pulsing around her neck made it impossible to forget it had really happened.
“Welcome back, child.” Jii-chan smiled

¤.¤.¤

Tsukiko was there, visibly having stayed with her family the whole time of her disappearance, and within minutes they were in the kitchen, and she started to explain what had happened, wondering if they would think her mad, yet doubting it. Her mother was the only one she hadn't ever seen displaying unusual abilities, after all...
They – didn't seem that surprised, she realized as they listened to her tale.

And finally, as her tale concluded, Tsukiko approached her, “Let me take a look at your wounds.”
She was surprised – but then again, was there a point in her friend hiding her healing talent to her mother when she had just come back from the past?
A warm light was soon doing its job, the bruises disappearing slowly, before Tsukiko focused on the place where the jewel had been.

“This is going to scar.” her childhood friend said in a low voice
“There's no helping it, isn't it?” Kagome sighed, not really surprised – while not big, the wound had been quite deep, and somehow she rather doubted that magical wounds healed like normal ones
“I'm very proud of you.” Jii-chan finally stated, while Natsumi was still looking at the healed bruises, a bit awed, “The Shikon Legend is one you never seemed to remember, no matter how many times I told it to you, but I guess it makes sense now...”

“How so?” Kagome wondered, realizing that she had indeed heard Jii-chan talk about it numerous times, now that he was telling it – and yet, she still couldn't remember what exactly he had said about it
“Hearing about your own fate before it happens isn't possible. Not as long as Fate herself doesn't allow it.” Tsukiko stated simply, “Your choices and actions must be your own, not imitations of what you heard you did...”

It made sense, Kagome decided – in a twisted kind of way.
“What now?” she wondered
“Well, now you do exactly what you told you'd do.” Tsukiko answered with a smile, “You gather the Shikon shards.” a sigh, and her eyes zeroed on the shard hanging around her neck, surprising Kagome – she had thought only the youkai with evil intentions could feel them, “Speaking about it...”
“We're going to have to strengthen the shrine's wards.” Daisuke nodded, visibly following her friend's thoughts, “Even I, with my feeble reiki, can feel this shard, so all the corrupted beings will flock to it if we let them.”

“You... can feel it?”
“Every being with a speck of holy powers and training can feel it.” her grandfather snorted, “I don't know why it's different in the past. Maybe the teaching methods for the holy servants have changed…” he speculated, before shrugging
“So... You're talking quite freely about your powers?” Kagome asked, “Is it because I was sent to the past?”
“Indirectly, yes.” Tsukiko explained, “As you've just learned, there is more to the world than you knew... Youkai, miko, wizards... All of them exist in the past. And they still do here.”

“It wasn't a dream, wasn't it? That Kyu-bon night?” Kagome asked softly, hesitantly
Tsukiko smiled, and as if she had only been waiting for her to ask, her appearance seemed to unravel under her eyes, black hair bleeding into white, ears turning elfin, green eyes gleaming gold, the outline of a blue moon and red claw mark adorning her face.
Tsukiko didn't have dog ears – but she had three tails casually waving around.
Even her clothes had changed, as she was now wearing a more traditional outfit, and had two blades tied at her waist.

“Youkai.”
It wasn't a question, but rather an affirmation, but it made her grandfather chuckle “Not any youkai, Kagome-chan.” he corrected with an amused smile, “This is Taishou Tsukiko-hime, heiress of the House of Moon, daughter of the Lord of the West, one of the four Daiyoukai leading Japan's youkai population. One of the most efficient Huntresses in Japan...”
“So cool!” Souta commented, trying to sneakily take a hold of Tsukiko's tail, only for the appendices to move out of his way with a flicker

“She is also the only youkai in existence able to use holy powers, in other words, reiki.” Daisuke finished
“Why didn't you say anything before?” the young girl wondered
“Laws are in place, and all magical beings are to obey them. As a priest, I was allowed to mention my powers with my parents as a child, then my wife when I married. And of course, any child I had could be told, and could potentially inherit my gift.” the old priest explained
“Tou-san... He was a priest too, wasn't he?” Kagome realized, thinking back to her memories of her father healing her scrapes

“He was,” her mother nodded, “but he didn't want to take over the shrine. Which is why he never told me, or you.”
“You weren't allowed to tell us? Even though we're family and live together?” Kagome realized, turning toward her grandfather, “It's stupid!”
“Laws aren't perfect.” Tsukiko nodded, “But then again, we're a lot better off than magical England, for example, where laws are far more restrictive. Or even Hong-Kong, which is a lawless chaos compared to us...”
“But when the well took you, it caused a surge of power that alerted the ministry, and so someone was finally sent, and seeing the situation, gave his authorization for full disclosure.”

“I've even been invited to a magical school!” Souta shouted with glee, “Kaa-san said I could go when I'm older!”
“How come I was never invited then?” Kagome protested a bit childishly, “I heal better than you!”
“My shikigami are better, though!” her brother retorted with a grin
“Your powers were sealed.” Tsukiko explained, “You were a better healer than me at five-year-old, so you don't lack power... But even near you, I didn't feel it. This is probably something the Shikon no Tama did to you.”
“But... Why?”
Tsukiko shrugged helplessly, “I couldn't tell you. Maybe the jewel was trying to protect itself, or even yourself...”

¤.¤.¤

Kagome would have asked more questions, but the ookami turned her head toward the door, tails twitching, before stating, “Someone came through the well.”
The next moment, InuYasha was barging in, “Hurry up, damn lazy girl! We've got a problem!”
“Uh? InuYasha?”
Tsukiko's eyes widened – not only at the name, but at the scent too...

This...
This was her father's half-brother!

She didn't have the opportunity to linger on the thought, though, as her eyes fell on something – hair, infused with youki, attached to his clothes.
“These hairs!” Kagome recognized at the same time
“He's given a way in to the enemy.” Tsukiko nodded, “And since he arrived within the wards, they didn't react, we'll have to change that… Don't you feel the foreign youki stuck on your clothes?” she asked toward the newcomer, a bit surprised at the brash attitude of the hanyou – she had after all only heard stories about him
“What are you talking about?” Natsumi wondered

“We're under attack.” the Moon Hime stated calmly, rising from the table and following the hairs out, Kagome trailing after her, “You know this will be dangerous.” she couldn't help but warn her friend, while sliding Kiba out of its sheath
“Well, even if it wasn't Fate's plan for me... It's my fault, isn't it? So I've got to fix it.”
Tsukiko smiled approvingly, while hacking at the hairs multiplying around them, “Good answer.”

[Life Quest Complete! The will to fight...
Kagome has found the resolve to be the Shikon Miko
Reward: +50XP, Kagome gains +50XP, Kagome gains Chaos Game 3.0]
[Hunting Complete! Mistress Centipede
Reward:+25XP,+1 Hunting Trophy]
[Hunting Complete! Corpse Dancing Crow
Reward:+25XP, +1 Hunting Trophy]
[Level up! Kagome is nos level 42!
+1PP, +2CP, +3SP]

Kagome's eyes widened at the notifications appearing in front of her eyes for the first time.
“Well, that's one way to break it.” Tsukiko sighed, mentally rolling her eyes at Chaos' enjoyment of unexpected situations that was evident in the situation
“What is this?”
“A little help from the Gods.” the ookami answered, “But this isn't really the time...”

“Right!” the other girl realized – they were now nearing the shrine, and she realized that while Tsukiko was fighting with grace, and a certain nonchalance, Padfoot by her side protecting her back, InuYasha was struggling far more than she'd have though given how powerful he'd seemed to be the days before
He didn't see the hair she realized as she watched him fighting – and even worse, there didn't seem to be any end to the hairs, they only started to grow out again when Tsukiko cut them.

But they were all coming from the same direction – the well of course, they had crossed over with InuYasha...
“Cutting the original hair that crossed over should put an end to this!” she realized

Both Tsukiko and InuYasha heard, and started to cut a path throughout the hairs, working surprisingly well together for two people hadn't ever met before, and soon getting to the well's shrine, where Kagome spotted the only hair coming through the well.
“Here it is!”
“Get rid of it, I'll cover you.”
“How?”
“Just purify it.” a sigh, “Right, you don't really know how to use your reiki. We really have to change this.”

Tsukiko, Kagome reflected, was rather calm for someone fighting for her life – but then again, now that she took a closer look at her friend, she didn't look like she had a hair out of place, and Padfoot had the same doggy grin he usually had when playing. She wasn't fighting for her life, Kagome realized – she was fighting defensively, and letting her do the attacking job.
Letting her fix her mistake.

That was pretty usual for her childhood friend, come to think of it – Tsukiko was always ready to help her with good advice, but preferred to let Kagome try things by herself, staying by her side to help her back up if she fell. She took a look at the hair – well, she didn't have a weapon, but she did have a hanyou, who was incidentally the one to bring the attacking youkai here.
But then, of course, InuYasha couldn't see the hair.

That, she realized, was a problem solved easily enough given how dangerous those hairs were – dashing forward, she grabbed the one string coming out from the well, letting it bite into her palms, blood running along.
InuYasha's eyes widened, “I see it!” he exclaimed with a feral smile, jumping, and cutting out the string. Around them, all the animated hair fell to the ground like puppets, before sizzling and disappearing.

“Let's go!” InuYasha decreed, ready to jump back into the well as well, “The bitch is still alive on the other side, and she's controlling all the village's girls!”
Kagome's eyes widened at the statement, and she felt a stab of guilt – she had been so sure the youkai would go after her, rather than the villagers...

¤.¤.¤

“Let's go then.” Tsukiko stated, drawing InuYasha's attention to her – he had been far more busy with fighting earlier
“Who the hell are you, you bitch?”
“I do hope this is a rhetorical question.” Tsukiko commented, “Because I'm pretty sure you can recognize me by my smell and my marking.”

“This is the future, right?” InuYasha realized, “So... you're the bastard's daughter!”
“If I do recall correctly, oji-san, chichi-ue isn't the bastard of the family.” a shrug, “Not that it really matters nowadays, family is family after all.” her smile grew both colder and wilder, “Still, I would rather appreciate it if you avoided insulting the Lord of the West in his own territory.”
“Oji-san!” Kagome repeated, startled
“Why, yes.” Tsukiko nodded with an amused smiled, “But this isn't really the time here again, after all oji-san did just say there were damsels in distress to rescue.”

“Don't call me oji-san!” the hanyou protested, looking both annoyed and embarrassed, “I mean you're probably older than me if you're already three-tailed!” a snort, “Maybe you're even older than the bastard...”
“He's not going to stop calling chichi-ue a bastard, eh?” Tsukiko sighed, looking slightly annoyed at the realization
“If it makes you feel better, Tsuki-hime, he tends to insult everyone.” Kagome revealed with an amused smile

“Ah well...” then realizing what he'd said, “And I'm not older than you, use your nose! I'm not even in my first century!” she protested – no matter the specie, one just didn't say things like that about a lady's age
InuYasha, who was getting ready to jump into the well, tripped – and fell, while protesting “Bullshit!”
“He just called me old.” growled Tsukiko, vexed, “I can't believe the nerve of him!” she turned back toward the arriving priest, “We're heading out, Daisuke-kun.”

“Take care of my granddaughter, Tsuki-hime.”
“Always, old friend.” promised the youkai with a smile, before jumping in the well, and disappearing with a flash of light, her trusty familiar in tow
“I have to go, jii-chan.” Kagome repeated, both feeling guilty at the obvious worry she was causing her family, and the people that were suffering in the past because of her
“We know Kagome-chan.” a smile, “We understand. Now go!”
She jumped too.

Both Tsukiko and InuYasha were waiting for her at the bottom of the well, five hundred years in the past. The youkai pressed something in her hands, just as the hanyou dropped something on her head.
InuYasha had lent her his haori she realized, as he commented “It's Hi-nezumi's fur, it'll protect you since you're so weak.”

Tsukiko grinned approvingly, then jumped out of the well beside the hanyou, taking the miko along her – and Kagome's eyes briefly widened when she realized Padfoot was already waiting for them in the clearing.
“Well, here's our welcome committee.” Tsukiko commented, before dropping Kagome on InuYasha's back
“Eh!” the hanyou protested
“Don't tell me you aren't able to carry one young girl?” the youkai teased, making him grumble, but carry the miko – Kagome marveled at her friend's way with words, amused at how easily InuYasha had been manipulated into carrying her
It was only logical in the end – InuYasha was faster than her, while she could see the enemy's weapon – while Tsukiko visibly could do both but was inclined to let them do the work and merely act as a back-up...

The three companions rushed ahead, Padfoot trailing faithfully alongside his mistress, following the hair threads until they arrived near to what looked like a giant hair-ball.
“Oh my, what splendid preys I've caught!” and indeed Yura was here, apparently already convinced of her future victory, “You've already been talked about among the Oni, InuYasha! The hanyou's who's a lapdog to a miko... and a baby Daiyoukai working with humans, what a shame. Both of you have beautiful hair, I'll make you part of my collection!”

With that, hair rushed around to attack them, and each dodged in a different direction.
While Tsukiko was leisurely dodging the hair, making their opponent's temper grow; InuYasha, even helped by Kagome indications, was disadvantaged, having to be led rather than being able to see the attacks coming at him. He was helped, at least, in the fact that the attacks coming at him were far less dangerous for a hanyou than they were for a human, not able to cut through his skin like they had done for the miko earlier...

Finally, fed up by the lack of results her attacks were having, the Oni drew the blade that had been stashed at her side – cutting from afar a large wound across InuYasha's chest, where his haori was no longer protection him.
“This,” the Oni bragged, “is my beloved sword Benigasumi! It can cut through flesh, without damaging any hair!” a satisfied smile, “In other words,” she told InuYasha, “I can cut you while keeping you tied!”

She prepared herself for her next attack – then stopped in her tracks, as a large amount of her hair had been cut in one swipe.
Kagome, standing by InuYasha's side, and protected by the haori he'd lent her, was standing defiantly.
“What is this?” the surprised Oni wondered, watching as the young miko, who'd seemed devoid of any talent earlier, and was now swiftly cutting through the hair coming toward her

The girl, who'd looked harmless, and weaponless, just moments before, was now looking quite at ease with the simple yet curiously effective naginata she was using. Even InuYasha, trapped as he was inside the web of hairs, couldn't help but feel impressed – maybe the girl wasn't quite as useless as he'd deemed earlier after all...
“What a curious choice of weapon for a miko.” Yura commented, “No matter,” she added, “it won't prevent me from killing you, girl.”
“Just try it.” Kagome retorted with more confidence than she really was feeling, cutting through the numerous threads that were making up the heart of Yura's web, and still wondering how the tanto Tsukiko had given her earlier was suddenly a light and practical naginata that just fit in her hand as if it had been made for her

“Very well! Oni bi gushi!” with a wave of her hair-comb, waves of fire were shot at the miko, making her laugh, “Not even the marrow of your bones will be left!”
“Your bitch!” InuYasha screamed as flames engulfed the annoying girl he'd know for only a couple of days
His own claws dug into his wounds, blood spilling around – and making the hair visible, and the next second he was free, using his blood to see the Oni's weapon. On more attack and he'd freed himself, taking off one of Yura's hands in the same strike.
The furious Oni's attack were suddenly a lot more intense – skulls as well as hair rushing toward the hanyou.

And never getting to him, neatly cut by a beautiful blade.
“I can't believe you focused on one enemy when three people came to attack you.” Tsukiko commented, looking both disappointed and bored, “Are you really that stupid?” she wondered, her weapon dancing around her in the efficient and elegant way of someone used to fight with a blade
Yura opened her mouth to answer - before turning the other way quite suddenly.

“Eh.” InuYasha guessed, “So there's something out there she doesn't want to be found, isn't there?” with one powerful jump, he caught up with Kagome, not as dead as he had feared, just as the girl took hold of a skull victoriously
“All of her attacks,” she claimed, “they are coming from here!”
With a swift move of her naginata, the skull was broken into pieces – and with an unearthly scream, Yura's body seemed to break down, her hair decaying on the ground, and the Oni dying in front of their eyes.

“Tch. The coward had hidden her soul away.” InuYasha understood, not congratulating the young miko, yet still very impressed
Kagome was soon rushing back toward Tsukiko and Padfoot, and giving back his clothing to the hanyou, “Thank you, InuYasha. Without this haori, I would've surely died.” then she turned toward Tsukiko, “And this...”

Tsukiko snorted “Don't try to give me this back,” a shrug, “after all you missed your birthday.”
“Besides,” InuYasha snorted, “this is a weapon capable of channeling reiki. It's useless to a youkai.”
But Tsukiko was able to channel reiki, Kagome remembered as she eyed the weapon speculatively – even if InuYasha clearly hadn't caught on. Still, Tsukiko hadn't said anything, so she would keep her friend's abilities hidden for now, she decided while pocketing the tanto.
Anyway, they still had many things to talk about...

[Hunting Complete! Yura of the Reverse Hair
Reward:+25XP, +1 Hunting Trophy]

Yes, Kagome thought, eyeing the game-like window speculatively – many things to talk about...
“Let's check on the villager first!” she decided out loud – then, she didn't say, they'd talk
InuYasha looked ready to protest for a moment, clearly still wanting some answer about his new-found niece, but after a menacing glare from Kagome and the first two syllables of the subduing spell, he relented.

¤.¤.¤

It was only several hours later that they were finally able to get back to Kaede's hut, the old woman having spent quite some time helping the villagers despite having been hurt herself.
Then, Tsukiko explained about how the magical world had hidden itself away in different ways all around the world, how all magical beings now cooperated and stayed hidden in the modern world, going on to explain how Mahoutokoro provided for all its different students.

“So... I guess Jii-chan already knew you were a youkai, judging from how he spoke about it?”
“He was finishing his advanced studies as a priest when I started my first cycle of study as a youkai.”
“When you say he was finishing his studies...” Kagome wondered
“He was in his early twenties.” Tsukiko nodded, amused

A beat.

“Eh?!”
“Don't shout, stupid girl!” InuYasha protested, ears flattening on his head, “What's the big deal?”
“But... it means... you're old, Tsuki-chan?” Kagome finally asked
All three around her laughed. Even Padfoot looked as if he was finding her question amusing.
Finally, it was the old miko who said, “Youkai live much longer than humans, child. But it also means they don't age the same way.”

“The bastard's daughter said she wasn't even a century old earlier. In other words, she's not old, she's a fucking infant!” Inuyasha explained in his own unique way
“I'm not a pup anymore, I've started my second growing spur!” the girl he was talking about protested with a slight blush on her cheek
“Well then you're not a baby, just a child!” mocked the hanyou, earning himself yet another dark glare from his newfound niece

They went on to explain about youkai age in comparison to humans – Kagome learning that InuYasha was well over two centuries, for example, and that here in the past Tsukiko's father was twice as old, yet was regarded as very young for a youkai of his stature.
Of course, InuYasha refused to explain what 'his stature' was, but since her grandfather had explained a bit earlier about how Tsukiko's father was someone very important, she guessed it must already be true. She'd learn more about it later, when the hanyou wasn't grumbling as loudly.

Now that she had a bit more background about what had been going on around her, came the questions that had been bothering her for hours.
“So... what's the deal with this... Chaos Game?” InuYasha, who didn't know what she was talking about, looked nonplussed, as did Kaede, while Tsukiko stretched lazily, and snuggled herself comfortably against Padfoot before starting to explain
“You, Kagome-chan, are touched by Fate. One of her chosen Hero, whose life will have an impact on the very world we live in.”

“Eh? Me? No way! I'm just...”
“You are.” the she-wolf stopped her protests easily, “But it only means you have the potential for greatness, not that you already are.”
“I don't want to be a hero.”
“Of course not. What intelligent person would want to be a hero?” Tsukiko shrugged easily, “But you've already started.”
“What do you mean?”

“You decided to own up to your mistake and get back the Shikon no Tama, didn't you?”
“Yes...” Kagome hesitantly answered, wondering where the youkai was going with that
“Well there you have it, Shikon no Miko.” smiled her childhood friend, “You've already started your quest.”
“Oh... It's a bit like what Jii-chan was saying then? I have been chosen for this? But what if I hadn't wanted to do it?”
“Then you'd have doomed the world to an age of chaos.” a shrug, “It sounds bad like this, but it has happened from time to time. That's one of the risk with mortals having free will.”

Kagome stayed silent for a while, thinking about it.
While she really didn't see herself as a hero, she had accepted to be the Shikon no Miko, as Tsukiko had titled it. If that meant that by doing that, she stayed on the path that had been intended for her to walk, then so be it – it's not like she wanted to create an era of chaos, that was precisely why she had decided to gather the shards back.
Then she realized something...
“What's the link with Chaos Game?”

“I was coming to that, we just got side-tracked.” Tsukiko teased, “Like I said, you have been chosen by Fate. I was one of her chosen one, too, a long time ago.”
Tsukiko's smile dimmed, and she barely reacted to the surprise around her as she thought out her next words, “I was born a witch, in times when a dark wizard was wrecking chaos, and before I was even born, a prophecy had been made saying that only I could kill him. I grew up unprepared, had to fight the man, year after year, with only my two best friends by my side, survived each time only by sheer luck.” her eyes darkened, “And I killed him at seventeen.”

Kagome couldn't look away, as Tsukiko golden eyes had bled into an ethereal green, “When I died, I was given the chance to avoid something like what happened to me. To avoid children being tossed into a bloody destiny without even a life-line or a basic idea about what they were doing...I've been reincarnated thrice since then, and each time I did what I could...”
“To prepare them… Us...” Kagome amended, as she understood suddenly – why her friend had always pushed her, in her studies, in her training, making her learn to think for herself since quite young, never letting herself become complacent, “Is this why you befriended me?”
“While it is easier to help you as a friend, it wasn't a necessity.” the youkai denied “I've vowed to help other heroes, but I do want them to be good people. If you weren't someone I could respect, I wouldn't have become your friend, I'd have just helped from afar.”

Kagome smiled, reassured – and not doubting her for a second, because she had already seen how cold and aloof Tsukiko could act toward people she didn't like.
“As a boon for accepting to help the other heroes, the gods gave me one gift.”
“Chaos Game?”
“Chaos Game.” there was laughter in her eyes, “he thought it funny to make my life into a game. It works like most RPG, and once you're used to it, it's really helpful.”

¤.¤.¤

Tsukiko had spent most of the evening guiding her around the different Systems unlocked in the game – Kagome had mainly seen her little brother playing fighting games on his console, so she needed a bit of time to become used to it.
The Party System had made Kagome ask about adding InuYasha to it, since he was to be her partner on her search for the shards – and the brash boy had, of course, bragged about the fact he didn't need any help to be strong. Then, Tsukiko had claimed that he was too stupid to understand something as complicated, and the next second he was added to Chaos Game as a member of a Shikon Shard Hunting Party, and Kagome was silently laughing at how easily the hanyou had been manipulated once more.

As for explaining to him how Chaos Game worked – Tsukiko hadn't been that far off by saying he wouldn't understand a thing, he didn't have the basic understanding of video games the two modern girls had on their side to help themselves navigate the god's gift. Thankfully, his stubbornness was more than enough to help him painstakingly learn to understand the basis of the Chaos Interface.
Kagome had been surprised by how patient her friend had been toward the hanyou, which she knew to find annoying with his habit of insulting her father, until she softly explained while he was busy trying to learn, that she already had to explain the game to several young children in hers previous lives.

The young miko had realized with that explanation how lucky she was – that she hadn't fallen into this well earlier, or with her little brother.
It wasn't until the next day, as she was woken up early by Tsukiko for a bit of training, that she realized “I'm going to miss school quite a lot, eh?”
“You are.” nodded the wolf while they went through their kata, “It would be easier for you to drop out.”
“Eh!”

“Mahoutokoro, the school Souta has been invited to is used to all sort of strange circumstances from its students,” Tsukiko explained, “they are agreeable to take you as a part-time student. They'll give you packets to study, and you'll be tested on what you've learned when we go home.”
“I'd have to study alone here?”
“Well, that's what you're going to have to do in any case. And it's not like I can't help you, I have been through school several times already.” a grin “And I already plan to drill you on your practical miko knowledge now that you're allowed to by the government!”

Kagome eyes widened - this had been something she had been waiting for ever since Souta had animated his first shikigami years ago. She jumped in the air in victory with a happy shout – making InuYasha grumble, as always.
After early training, the two girls had gone back to the river for a bath, Kagome complaining once more about the cold water, and Tsukiko laughing at her antics. While she had decided to do her best in the past, the young miko was still a modern girl, used to accommodations that were considered completely alien in this era, whereas the youkai already had to adapt herself to different situations several times...

“Keh! Bathing again?” InuYasha was heard complaining, “It's not going to make your stench go away!”
“Osuwari!” Kagome shouted heatedly, before turning toward Tsukiko, “I can't believe this pervert is peeping again!”
The youkai shrugged, unconcerned, “What's the big deal? He's pack, after all...”
“Uh?”
Both InuYasha and Kagome were surprised at the easy admission – one because he didn't expect this kind of acceptance, the other because she didn't even know what it meant...

¤.¤.¤

“InuYasha is half-dog, obviously, and I'm half-dog half-wolf.” Tsukiko explained, seeing her friend didn't understand, “We aren't humans Kagome-chan, not only because we have stronger senses, or can use youki, our society and traditions are different too.”
“What's being part of a pack has to do with peeping?”
“Well, a pack lives and does everything together. You can compare it to a family, but it's different. We live, eat, sleep together. Nudity really isn't that big of a deal when you've bathed with the other regularly, and it doesn't have to be promiscuous either.”

Kagome was really surprised at the description – but it was clear that Tsukiko wasn't lying, she really didn't see the problem in being naked in front of the boy, and from the way he was acting toward her, it seemed he didn't really care about it either, “Why would you accept me as pack that easily?” he huffed, his apparent annoyance not hiding the trace of longing Kagome could guess underneath
“You're blood.”
“Never forbid the bastard from trying to kill me.”
Tsukiko laughed, “Oh InuYasha, how else is he supposed to teach you?”
“Er...”

Tsukiko eyes widened as she saw he really didn't understand. Then she sighed, “Oh, I guess you did most of your growing up with your mother, so your instincts really aren't as strong as ours.”
“What would you know!”
“I've been human three times already, oji, of course I know!” she laughed, making him grumble once more at being called uncle, “But father is full youkai, and at this point in time, never has had any cause to mingle with humans, so he's acting on youkai standards, not human ones...” she sighed – if InuYasha had been looking at her father's action as a human, it was no wonder he hated him

“So why would trying to kill his brother be normal?” Kagome wondered
“Us youkai are much more resilient than humans, and heal a lot faster, too. So the better education method was considered for a long time to beat it into you until you understood. Since we're about five hundred years in the past, it's still the favorite education method.”
“It's barbaric!” the teenaged girl protested, eyes widening – before remembering that her friend was usually able to explain things that revolted her

And once more, she wasn't to be let down, “It's more of a necessity. Beating someone within an inch of his life is the fastest way to teach him to survive, and in this era, the tensions between several youkai species are so high that children have to learn to survive the earliest possible. Better half-killed by your father in training than killed for real during an attack of an enemy clan because you weren't trained hard enough...”

Put like this – Kagome sighed, even without knowing youkai and magic to be real, this era was considered by many as the bloodiest of their history, with countless lords bickering to gain a bit more territory to their name, with warriors dying for them, and peasants having to survive multiple destruction of their crops, or requisitions of the food for the higher class...
“With Inu no Taishou dead, father became the de facto alpha of our family, and as such, ensuring InuYasha's survival is part of his responsibilities...”
“Tchh. As if I needed his help!”

Neither girl remarked on the fact he didn't call Tsukiko's father a bastard for the first time, but they didn't miss it either.
Kagome felt a pang of sadness – InuYasha's brashness, it seemed, was a barrier to protect himself from loneliness, and she could see that he had been clearly interested in Tsukiko's explanation, even if he'd put on an uninterested act.

Chapter Text

Chapter 4. August 1996 Tessaiga

They had finished washing up, and started discussing heading out to find the shards, when Tsukiko's attention was caught by something the other two couldn't – an amused smile on her lips, she informed them “We're about to have some company.”

No sooner had she said that, that a large carriage appeared in the air, as if fleeing from something – something that soon appeared to be some kind of gigantic oni. Then, Kagome realized that the Oni wasn't alone, two smaller silhouettes could be seen on of his arms, one of them eerily familiar.
Before she could say, or do anything, chains were lashing at the carriage, and a beautiful, dark-haired woman, dressed in the finery of nobility, was bound and was looking at her assailant with terror in her eyes.

“Sesshoumaru! What game are you playing at, you bastard?”
Just from InuYasha's tone, Kagome knew she had to be missing something about the situation.

Whatever the youkai had been about to answer, he snapped his mouth shut, an eyebrow rising slightly – and casually throwing the woman he had been attacking a moment before to the ground, he stepped down with effortless grace, focused on the young canine youkai in front of him.
“How quaint.” head slightly tilted as if to better observe her, “You bear this Sesshoumaru's mark and scent. Explain yourself, pup.”

“It's quite simple,” Tsukiko answered easily, yet head tilted to bare her neck in the respectful and traditional fashion, Padfoot doing the same thing by her side – this may be her father, he wasn't used to her yet, “I've been sent from the future to guide one of Fate's chosen, chichi-ue.”

The youkai didn't have any time to answer, as InuYasha was still waiting for answers, “What the fuck are you doing with my mother's look-alike?”
Tsukiko turned her attention toward said woman – then sighed, “I already told you to use your senses better, oji! This is no human being!”
The affirmation surprised both Kagome and InuYasha, that turned their attention toward her – while Sesshoumaru kept on observing her “This is a mu onna, a spirit formed by the aggregation of the soul of several grieving mothers who lost their child.” the young goddess explained “This is a pitiful and grotesque being that shouldn't exist, but grief can twist the soul just as much as anger...”
Kagome eyes had widened at the description, and she could indeed feel a bit of the unnatural presence now that she knew about it.

“Keh! What are you playing at using something like that?” InuYasha asked, anger clear in his tone “Your daughter was telling me you trying to kill me was just training, and I was half-way convinced into believing her, and you pull something like that...” he growled, canine ancestry clear in his voice
“This and that are two different matters.” Sesshoumaru answered with a bored expression, “This Sesshoumaru doesn't have time to waste with lessons today, I am looking for father's grave.”
“Why would I know something like that, fucker?” InuYasha snapped back

Tsukiko and Kagome shared a commiserating look – the hanyou had held out a good two sentences before resorting to insults, that was better than nothing, right?
Both girls were wondering whether to interfere between the two brothers that seemed quite content to insult each other, but then an annoying buzzing noise was heard, soon followed by an annoyed slap, and Tsukiko was holding a rather large flea between her claws “Do not attempt to feed on me without asking.” she warned in a cold tone – she knew better than anyone else the power blood could hold, what with having her blood used in a resurrection ritual against her will several life-times ago
By her side, Padfoot was growling too, hackles raised, and making a fearsome picture – no doubt he, too, was thinking about that damned night in the cemetery.

A small gulping nose was heard, quickly followed by a fearful voice, “I'm sorry, hime-sama, I didn't know Sesshoumaru-sama had an heir.”
“Well now you know. So speak, flea, what are you doing here?”
“I'm Myouga, I was the great Inu no Taishou's retainer, and I was tasked with protecting his younger son!”
“And what a marvelous job you've done.” Tsukiko drawled sarcastically – her uncle wasn't a bad man, but he clearly lacked a lot of basic knowledge even a hanyou should have, something the retainer should have imparted him if he had done his duties correctly

“Well, this world is dangerous for a youkai as small as I am...”
“Yes, yes, I'm sure you have numerous excuses for your failure.” she waved his stammering explanation away, “Why are you here right now?”
“I heard Sesshoumaru-sama was looking for the entrance to his father's grave in order to steal his brother's inheritance!”

“This Sesshoumaru has no intention of stealing anything.” the other youkai contradicted, “There is no reason my father's blades shouldn't come into my hands.”
“You already possess Tenseiga, a powerful blade inherited from your honorable father!” the flea pointed out, “Tessaiga was always meant for InuYasha-sama!”
“A blade that doesn't cut is worthless.”

The air chilled around Tsukiko as her father spit out those words, “Excuse me? Did you just call the Tenseiga useless?” golden eyes flickered an ethereal green, “Do try to think before speaking.”
“Should you really speak like that to your alpha?” her father challenged, an eyebrow raised and power unfurling around him
“While I love you, chichi-ue, I am alpha too, those markings aren't for show.” she corrected, “And I despise it when people aren't able to realize what they have been gifted with. If you are even already half as powerful as you are in the future, you should be able to sense why quite easily.”

¤.¤.¤

Intrigued by the affirmation, the youkai tilted his head, focusing on the aura dancing around her, while InuYasha asked, curiosity stronger than animosity. “What's so special about those weapons?” Kagome wondered
“The Tessaiga and Tenseiga are both weapons forged from Inu no Taishou's own fangs,” the flea explained, “One is called the Sword of Earth, and is able to cut down one hundred youkai in one swing, while the other is the Sword of Heaven and is able to raise one hundred dead in one swing.”
“A sword that raises the dead?” Kagome repeated, eyes widening, “How is this even possible?”

“With great skill from the craftsman and the wielder, and divine approval.” the youkai princess simplified, still clearly annoyed at her father's careless remark
“This Sesshoumaru doesn't need a healing sword. As one that follows the path of supreme conquest, I should have been the one to inherit the Tessaiga.” said youkai commented, “I do not deny the power of the sword, just its usefulness for me.”
She unwound slightly – so he did understand that the power over death wasn't one lightly handed, at least; he just hadn't learned yet to accept it, his warrior pride getting in the way.

Well, she had heard that her father had had trouble with grasping emotions when younger, partly because of his strict education as heir of the West, partly due to the fact he had inherited the land far too young; for a few centuries, acting as an icy prick had been the only way to maintain his authority in front of the older Lords.
“It's not as if you would need it.” Myouga muttered, “You are already more than powerful enough to kill a hundred of lesser youkai with your bare claws...”
The affirmation made Tsukiko raise an eyebrow – then she remembered that just as the flea had unwittingly pointed out to her, the Great Disappearance hadn't occurred yet, and the country was filled with beast youkai that wouldn't last a second against her father, even if he was less powerful than he'd be in a few centuries...

“So, you're looking for your father's grave because the Tessaiga was buried with him?” Kagome wondered, “But why don't you know where his tomb is?”
“Because the great Inu no Taishou ensured that his body would be well hidden before passing away!” Myouga proudly explained
“Well, I guess we could at least look for it. Oji doesn't have a weapon after all.” Tsukiko declared lightly

[Life Quest! A father's bequeath...
Goal: Find the Inu no Taishou's grave
Reward: +50XP per goal, +1 Perk Point upon completion]

“Tch, it's not as if I need a weapon anyway!” InuYasha mumbled
“You don't want the inheritance your father left you?” Tsukiko couldn't help but ask in a bewildered manner
“Like I said,” the hanyou shrugged, “I don't use a sword. That's what my claws are for.”

“Your choice of weapon is your own,” the younger ookami agreed easily, “but having a spare is always good, and besides I wasn't talking about the fighting value of the sword.”
Seeing at his curious look that he wasn't understanding – and that neither Kagome nor Sesshoumaru seemed to get her point either, even if the latter hid it better – Tsukiko sighed, and pointed out patiently, “Just like my parents did for me in my first life, just like my mother did in this life... Your father died to protect you, oji-san. Don't you want a memento from the man who gave his life for yours?”

Kagome could read in InuYasha's eyes the surprise when Tsukiko stated that her parent's had died for her, followed by a surge of acceptance – this was probably the first time he looked at the girl he'd known for all of a day as family, rather than just an acquaintance.
The young priestess's eyes softened as she saw something change in their shard hunting partner change. In his usual brash manner, the hanyou turned toward his half-brother “Heard your daughter, bastard?” he taunted, “I'm not letting you have that sword!”
“Seems like the value of father's inheritance finally hit your feeble mind.” was Sesshoumaru's calm retort

And just like that, the two brothers were back to insulting each other, InuYasha loud and annoyed, Sesshoumaru calm and collected in appearance yet childishly answering back to each remark – Tsukiko smiled as she realized that her father was still very young compared to the future.
Kagome and her shared an amused glance, and the two girls turned their attention back to the mu onna still prostrated on the ground, “So... a spirit...” Kagome remembered her friend's earlier explanation, “Can we help her?” she asked

Tsukiko smiled at the girl's inherent kindness, and switched to lecture mode without even realizing it, “Holy servants are among those able to deal with lingering spirits.” she confirmed, “Several exorcism ceremonies exist to deal with them.”
“Why several ceremonies rather than just one?”
“Because not all spirits will let themselves be sent to the after-life peacefully, among other reason.” she knelt before the softly wailing spirit, “But generally the only thing tethering mu onna to the Mortal Realm is the sorrow of having lost their child and wanting it back...”

“But...” Kagome immediately realized, turning her attention to the spirit that was only now remarking their presence, “If their child is dead, shouldn't they want to pass on faster to be reunited with them?”
“They should.” Tsukiko confirmed, “But rationality is hard to keep when dying, you have to remember that, and a lot of being are afraid of dying, never realizing that there is no life without death.”
“So, what should we do?”

“I... I want to see my son again... Will I see him in death?” the spirit finally asked in a hopeful, yet tired voice
“Young souls are sent back in the reincarnation circle rapidly.” Tsukiko explained patiently, not wanting to lie even if it would have been easier, “By refusing to pass on, you may have lost the chance to see him. But you will be able to see his new life should you choose so. And when you're ready... You'll go back to the living, too.”

The spirit's eyes shone with regrets at the first part of the explanation – then the second part brought back hope, then acceptance, and the beautiful, yamato nadeshiko like spirit nodded, then bowed in front of the youkai, “Then please help me, holy being.”
Kagome's eyes widened at the appellation, wondering what the spirit could sense about her friend that she didn't, but Tsukiko simply smiled, a shikigami swiftly appearing out of her Inventory and she scribbled a single word on it, power swirling around her in waves of green, cold energy.

Kagome only had time to realized that she didn't recognize the language used on the paper figure before it flared, and took the form of a tall, broad-shouldered man with short dark hairs and an eye-patch
“Little Shadow, dogfather.” he greeted Tsukiko with a slight bow, then nodding toward Padfoot before turning his attention to her, “Little priestess.” he added, nodding to her too – she briefly wondered if she should feel insulted to warrant only as much respect as a dog, then quickly reminded herself that Padfoot was probably far from an ordinary canine

“I'm not small, you're the one that's too tall.” the youkai grumbled half-hardheartedly, visibly used to the appellation
“Yet not once in four lives did you grow over 170 centimeters.” the man retorted in a way that indicated that this answer too was usual, before growing more serious, “Why did you call me?”
Tsukiko turned toward the spirit, “A lost soul needing help to reach Death's Realm.” she explained

Wrath – because, of course, he was the one she had called – nodded.
For a normal priestess, calling a shinigami to show the way to the after-life to a spirit was possible, but it involved a long, convoluted ceremony, while the young goddess could simply call her own underling, seeing as she was Death's sister.
Since the only being working for her that had direct access to Death's Islands was Wrath, calling him had been the simplest solution – a solution that would have been much more demanding on her physical body if not for Magic's gifts. Padfoot, while technically one of her underlings, was restricted to the Mortal Realms at the beginning of each life just like herself, being her familiar.

“It shall be done.” the former homunculus nodded, gesturing at the spirit, who followed him after a last bow toward the two girls
Soon, both had disappeared, leaving behind only the lingering feeling of Death's cold powers.
“This isn't how I thought a shinigami would look like.” Kagome commented lightly, “But I'm glad that spirit could pass on peacefully.”

[Hunting Complete! Mu Onna
Reward:+25XP, +1 Hunting Trophy]

[Level up! Kagome is now level 43!
+1SP]

Tsukiko raised an eyebrow at the notification, not having realized it would be considered as a successful hunt, but not about to turn down free experience, before warning Kagome “This only went so well because the spirit was not so far gone that it had lost all sense. Otherwise, we'd have to subdue it before sending it on... And when the spirit is too far gone and can't be purified anymore, the soul cannot be saved, and is either dragged to Purgatory, or destroyed.”
Kagome nodded at the warning, and Tsukiko turned toward a stunned flea “Well, now let's get back to oji-san's sword, shall we?”
The flea seemed to want to ask something, then changed his mind, finally settling on a confused “You wish for InuYasha-sama to inherit the Tessaiga?” he looked perplexed at her lack of desire for the powerful sword

¤.¤.¤

With a sigh, guessing at the old youkai's problem, she pointed out “Even a youkai with feeble senses like you are should have guessed what I am with this small demonstration, so why would I need the Sword of Earth?”
“True.” the flea couldn't help but answer immediately, “And you did convince InuYasha-sama to claim his inheritance.” with a long exhalation, he stated, “The right black pearl of the unsuspecting guardian. This is where Inu no Taishou-sama hid away the entrance to his resting place.”

Kagome and Tsukiko were both nonplussed at the convoluted affirmation, but Sesshoumaru's voice was amused – even if only Tsukiko could tell, “Protecting his grave by not telling its guardian it is protecting it.”
“How could someone protect a grave without knowing?” InuYasha protested
“Quite easily, brother” the word sounded more like a mockery than an acknowledgment, but the hanyou did realize that the fact the elder youkai had bestowed him the title for the first time was telling “By hiding a portal within the chosen guardian's body without telling him.”
The young lord turned toward a small, toad-like youkai, “Jaken! The nintoujou!”
The newly named Jaken fumbled around with an ugly, twisted staff bearing the head of a man and a woman, “Here, Sesshoumaru-sama!”

“Now, for the black pearl...” the tall, white-haired youkai turned toward his half-sibling, and with a movement so swift only Tsukiko could follow it, dug his claw in his eye-socket, retrieving, just as he had said, a small black pearl that had been hidden there
Tsukiko sighed at the bloody method her father had favored, somehow not surprised – he always took far too much fun beating her up during their training spars. InuYasha screamed in agony, and Kagome in shock. Turning toward her friend, the wolf-princess put a calming hand on her arm, “We youkai heal faster than humans, Kagome, oji will be fine in a few hours...”
“How can you be so calm? He just pulled out his eye... like a tooth!” Kagome snapped back

“Look again,” she said patiently, knowing the young miko wasn't yet used to the casual violence of the Sengoku era, which was even more present among youkai
Still, the teenage girl was so used to listening to her advice that she did calm down a bit, and approaching the brash hanyou, confirmed to herself that he still had two eyes, even if one was quite bloody. Biting her lips, she turned her head toward Tsukiko, “Can I...”
The ookami smiled and nodded before she had even asked her question, and resolve made, Kagome turned back toward InuYasha, power humming in her hands. The hanyou watched her warily with his valid eye, “What do you think you're doing, onna?”

“Healing you. Now shut up and let me work.”
A snort, “Miko powers don't work on youkai! Not even hanyou like myself!”
“That's not quite true.” Tsukiko contradicted him, surprising both her father and his brother – the former snapping his attention away from the pearl in his hand toward her, “It's just that miko in this era haven't yet grasped how to adapt their powers to heal youkai, since they are more used to fight them.” a shrug, “Kagome has been healing me since she was five years old.”

Once more, Sesshoumaru had to hide his surprise, something that had happened more time since meeting his daughter than in the past century. After all, healing with pure power, like the miko was doing to his vocally reluctant half-brother, was something most holy humans struggled to do – to think that slip of a girl had had so much power since so young...

Within a few moments, InuYasha was healed, Kagome looking a bit winded, and Sesshoumaru was nodding toward his retainer – the toad respectfully gave him his staff, and with a decisive movement, he struck it toward the pearl that was now on the ground.
With a flash of magic, the old, shriveled, man's head started to cackle, a portal opened, and the inu youkai wasted no time stepping through.

¤.¤.¤

Tsukiko observed the portal her father and his retainer had already disappeared through, recognizing the now familiar feeling the black light was giving.
“A grave between the Mortal Realms and Death Islands, how fascinating...” she whispered to herself, wondering how her powers would act in such a place – well, only one way to know, “Let's go!” she stated, Padfoot already jumping in by her side
With a shared glance of incomprehension at her sudden jovial attitude, Kagome and InuYasha followed the hime.

They appeared in the air, far above a gigantic dog's skeleton. The miko's eyes went round, she had known InuYasha's father had been an inu youkai, but after having seen Tsukiko and Sesshoumaru's appearance, this clearly wasn't what she had been expecting.

“Youkai are born in their animal form,” Tsukiko, like always, was guessing about her thoughts before she had even put them into words, “And when they die, they reverse back to their birth form.”
At that affirmation, Kagome couldn't help but eye her childhood curiously, wondering what her animal form looked like – but her attention was soon dragged toward Chaos Game as a notification flashed by.

[Goal complete:+50XP
Goal update: Awaken the Tessaiga]

[Level up! Kagome is now level 44!
+1SP]

“Awaken?” she couldn't help but mouth, wondering what the game was talking about
“Many high-end youkai-made weapons have an awakened form, generally activated by pouring youki into it, just like your tanto only shifts to naginata when you pour reiki into it.”
“Oh, that makes sense. Thanks Tsuki-chan, I don't know how lost I would be feeling without you right now!” a bark, “And you too Padfoot, of course.”

Said dog had shifted to a larger form and caught them on his back as they had appeared in the air, and was now heading toward the skeleton that from up close looked even more impressive, and soon they were in front of the gigantic rib-cage, still covered by an old-looking samurai armor.
As soon as they touched the ground, the mischievous Grimm switched back to his normal height, making both Kagome and InuYasha stumble, the latter catching his footing faster, while Tsukiko, who had simply seemed to glide down along him, laughed at his prank – just as she had thought, she had access to more of her powers in this place in-between the Realms.

Soon, all were turning their attention back to the reason for their presence - right next to the gigantic spine of the legendary Inu no Taishou, embedded into an engraved stone, was a rusty looking katana...
“This is father's inheritance?” InuYasha mocked, not impressed by the weapon's appearance, yet eyes softening at its sentimental value
“Feel, oji-san...” Tsukiko stressed once more, a trace of awe in her voice

“Tsukiko-hime is right, InuYasha-sama,” the flea that had hitched a ride on the hanyou admonished, “Don't let yourself be fooled by the Tessaiga's look.”
While a bit annoyed at Myouga's repeat performance, InuYasha did focus his youki on the weapon, as unused as he was to using his power like that – and even someone as inexperienced at sensing with youki as he was could immediately feel the weapon's power.
Once more, his niece was right, like she had the annoying habit to be; the wolf girl really was quite likable for all that she was the bastard's daughter.

Sesshoumaru was already stepping toward the sword, but that wasn't too big of a surprise; even if InuYasha had stated that he would take his inheritance, the youkai wouldn't just let him have it that easily, he understood that all the better that Sesshoumaru had all but confirmed Tsukiko's explanation about training earlier without even batting an eyelid about it – he had really thought of his killing attempts as normal training...
What was more surprising was the barrier flaring to life when the full-blooded youkai tried to take a hold of the hilt, heavily scorching his hand.

“Ha! Can't even draw out a sword, can you!” InuYasha taunted, amused at the hint of annoyance he could read in his brother's eyes
“Well, why don't you try it, hanyou?” the youkai calmly answered back
“I will!” InuYasha bragged, seeing no reason why he wouldn't be able to take a hold of the weapon – the flea had said it was his inheritance after all
A burnt hand latter, he had realized that the katana clearly wasn't informed it was supposed to be his...

After laughing a bit at both brothers, and easily avoiding both retaliating attacks as there wasn't any real heat behind any of them, Tsukiko approached the weapon, dragging Kagome with her, “Come, it's lesson time!”
“Now?” Kagome protested as she was soon face-to-stone with the rock the weapon was embedded into
“It's a practical case,” Tsukiko pointed at the stone, “see those engraving? They are powering the barrier that forbids chichi-ue and oji-san from touching the Tessaiga. There is probably another enchantment on the blade, but that one is probably hidden under the grip.”

Kagome couldn't help but take a closer look at the stone, finding herself drawn in by Tsukiko's explanations like always when she went into teaching mode – but her attention was brutally drawn away by a loud clashing sound, and bone shards flying around...
“What the hell do you think you're doing, attacking without a warning, bastard?” loudly complained InuYasha, quickly explaining what had happened – the two brothers were once more fighting, and not only verbally this time
“You should always be aware of your surroundings, hanyou. Most youkai won't make enough noise for you to hear their sneak attack, like this Sesshoumaru was kind enough to do.”
Kagome's eyes widened, and she turned toward her friend as the two brothers continued fighting, “He's... teaching him?”

An amused smile was her answer, “I told you, didn't I?” she watched her father thoughtfully, “His training method hasn't changed all that much, to be honest. I think he enjoys beating people halfway to death without having a hair out of place...”
The young miko gave up being surprised – really, that explained so much about Tsukiko's own training methods...

With that, she turned her attention back to the enchanted stone, and her friend went back to explain about the differences between wards and enchantments, and the different ways they could be enacted – those two types of magic were used by holy servant just as well as by youkai or wizards, and each used a different way of making them.
“As a miko, you would probably use some sutra placed around the place or object to ward, and enchanting for you mainly would involve a lot of chanting and power. Wizards use runes of different origins for wards, and wands and a lot of fine-pointed wand-waving for enchantments...”
“But this is a youkai ward, isn't it?”
“Indeed.” nodded Tsukiko, distractedly weaving her fingers through Padfoot's fur, “Youkai wards are a bit like wizard ones in that they use a written form, generally engraved in a medium. They are less versatile, but a lot more powerful most of the time. Here you should recognize the writing easily...”

Surprised at the affirmation, she took a closer look at the carving that she had thought quite abstract until now, but it took quite some time before she realized she had indeed already seen this.
“These are pictograms!”
“Chinese pictogram to be precise. The first form of written language from which kanji evolved.” an encouraging smile, “Can you guess what it is about?”
Kagome paused for a bit – while she had seen some of these pictures in some classical language course at school, it hadn't been in-depth, and so she was mostly left to guessing, on top of that, the drawings were intricate, making it even harder to guess at each sign sense...
Still, after some time spent thinking about it, and a few helping comments from Tsukiko, she was quite sure she'd guessed it...

[Bonus complete! Kagome deciphered the ward
Bonus Reward: (50+25)XP, +1 Hunting Trophy, Enhancing System unlocked]

[Level up! You are now level 134!
+1SP]
[Level up! Kagome is now level 46!
+2SP, +2CP]

[New system log entrance: Enhancing System

Known wards and enchantments can be crafted easier thanks to this system.
Enchantments can be added to equipment according to their level and rarity.
New wards and enchantments can be learned through the normal way, or by unlocking them with Hunting Trophies in the Hunting System.]

¤.¤.¤

The echo of Tessaiga slipping out of its resting place was met with eerie silence as both Sesshoumaru and InuYasha stopped their fight to stare disbelievingly at the young miko.
“How the hell did you do that?”
“Tsuki-chan made me decipher the ward!” Kagome explained with a happy smile, still not quite believing she'd managed it
“Keh. So what?”
“Don't be so thankless, if I hadn't been there, you would still be trying to get that sword! It could only be taken out by a human!” she explained, a bit put out by the lack of praise from their hanyou companion
“Of course,” Sesshoumaru nodded, not looking surprised, “how like father to do something like this.” his bloodthirsty smile turned toward the girl still holding the rusty looking Tessaiga

Suddenly Kagome wasn't so happy to have all attention turned toward her – and the next moment, Sesshoumaru had disappeared from her eyesight – only to reappear near her, dripping claws stopped by an elegant, dusky blade that didn't reflect the light.
Her eyes widened at how close she'd been from death, while the youkai hime that had just placed herself between death and her lightly commented, “Please don't test my friend like that, chichi-ue. Humans aren't quite as resilient as youkai.”

“She isn't a weak ningen if she could read through otou-sama's ward so easily.” Sesshoumaru contradicted, not even phased at having been stopped in his attack
“I've just started training her, and most of her reiki is still sealed.” Tsukiko explained calmly, “It's like trying to train a pup before he's finished his first growing spur!”
“What do you think you're doing running away from our fight, bastard?” InuYasha was protesting farther away
“Running away? This Sesshoumaru seems to recall you were the one loosing, brother.” the inu youkai taunted back

Hearing the hanyou made Kagome remember about the blade she was now holding, and the one it was supposed to belong to. With a shout of “InuYasha, catch!” she was throwing the weapon toward him
InuYasha stumbled a bit at the rash and unexpected action but caught the blade easily.

Sesshoumaru seemed to smile as his brother took the weapon in hand, and Kagome felt her knee give way under her as the inu jumped back toward his brother, attacking him once more as if he hadn't made a detour to try to kill her – or test her, since apparently it was the same thing for him.
“You caught chichi-ue's attention.”
“I'd rather not have, I like being alive.” she answered feebly

“It's quite the honor, you know,” Tsukiko laughed, “we're in an era when my father hasn't yet realized that humans can have potential too. You might be the first human he doesn't regard as an insect barely worth his attention.”
“I'm not sure I like the achievement.” Kagome mumbled, still trembling a bit, “He's… intense.”
“Keh! I won't let that bastard do anything to you!” InuYasha commented loudly from his spot clashing against his elder brother

Youki pulsed a first time, felt only by Padfoot and Tsukiko, who shared a glance.

“Are you saying you'd be a better protector for Kagome-chan than me, oji-san?” the hime asked sweetly, struck by inspiration
“It's not like I can let you protect her, can I?” InuYasha snorted, “You're just a pup, and a lazy on at that!”
“What are you saying?” Kagome wondered, not quite understanding what InuYasha meant by calling her friend a lazy child – but of course, the hanyou completely misunderstood

“I'm saying I'll protect you!” he snapped toward her in a put out voice
Kagome felt strangely touched by the loud proclamation – coming from InuYasha, who tended to hide what he was truly thinking and feeling behind loud boasts, it was as good as a proclamation of friendship.

The second pulse of youki was felt by all – and the next second, Tessaiga changed from a rusty old katana to a large, fang like blade that violently pushed back Sesshoumaru, the older youkai using all his speed to avoid the large wave of power that followed the blade's shape-shifting.

Taking a look at the damages wreaked around by the weapon, the inu briefly thought that if his younger brother had gone after him with a bit more of killing intent, he probably wouldn't have come out of this attack unscathed – the pup was learning, finally...

[Goal complete:+50XP
Goal update: learn how to unleash the Tessaiga's trade-mark attack
Bonus goal complete: The Lord of the West approval
by demonstrating a good fighting prowess and a better understanding of inu youkai culture and traditions, you have gained a bit of Sesshoumaru's approval
Reward: (50+25)XP, +1 soul bound token, InuYasha receives Pack Marking, Kagome gains +10 Wards skill, Map System unlocked]

[Level up! Kagome is now level 48!
+3SP]
[Level up! InuYasha is now level 101!
+2SP, +2CP, +1PP]
[InuYasha is now Three-Tailed!

Three-Tail Perks

- Poison Fang: all your attacks can be enhanced by your own poison, unlocks Poison Resistance as a fast learning Fighting Skill (inherited from father)
- Youkai Blood: your senses are as sharp as those of your youkai ancestors (inherited from father)
- Touched by Death: the more HP you loose, the more damage you inflict on your enemies (unlocked by having been resurrected by Tenseiga)

available: 1 ]

[System Log: Map System

The Map System offers several options : a Map where different data can be displayed, a Recall Point for each Hunting Party and quick access to Hunting Spots.
The Recall Rate is of once every week by default, but can be reduced by unlocking the option with Hunting Trophies. Do note that a Recall Point cannot be set in a different era than the one you are currently in.]

¤.¤.¤

Nobody had a chance to take a close look at the multiple notifications that had just arrived as Sesshoumaru was swiftly approaching InuYasha “You've finally grown up a bit, brother.” he stated, ignoring the protesting noise the hanyou was starting to emit at the affirmation that clearly implied he hadn't been mature before
The next second, Sesshoumaru's claws were dragging into the tender flesh of InuYasha's face, leaving matching scars embedded with youki on each side.

Not the alpha mark, but the Pack Mark, Tsukiko realized – a mark that would tell youkai all around that InuYasha had been accepted as an adult among them, and a viable member for any pack wanting more members.
It took a few seconds for the importance of the fact to hit her clearly – this was the Sengoku Jidai, an era when hanyou weren't accepted by anyone and her father, well-known for his cold persona and upmost indifference toward humans, had just accepted his hanyou brother...

“Congratulation, oji-san.”
At that, InuYasha finally snapped out of his stupor, and his eyes strayed toward his brother – except of course, Sesshoumaru had no intention of explaining himself and was already far away, having discreetly gone with a simple, “We'll see each other again, musume.” while his brother was still stunned

“What just happened?” Kagome asked – while it was clear something important had happened, she didn't know precisely what
“These,” Tsukiko explained, finger ghosting along the new scars, “are the proof that InuYasha has been through the rite of passage for adulthood of canine youkai.”
“Oh.” her eyes widened – it was important then – she beamed at the hanyou, “Congratulation InuYasha!”
An amused smile, and Tsukiko added, “And InuYasha is quite probably the first hanyou ever to bear them.”

“Eh?”
“Nobody likes hanyou.” InuYasha stated bitterly, “Too scary for humans, too weak for youkai...”
“This won't always be true, oji-san.” Tsukiko corrected softly, “And chichi-ue may just have made the first step toward youkai's acceptance of hanyou by marking you.” she became more serious, “These marks are a great honor, and proof of acceptance from him... But a lot of youkai won't like the fact that you've got them.”
“Let them come then! I'll be waiting for them!”

“That's the spirit!” Kagome nodded enthusiastically, not liking the fact that the brash hanyou would be discriminated against just because of his origins
“We'll be ready.” nodded Tsukiko with a smile, “Just as chichi-ue will be.” she added, her smile gaining a wild quality
“What do you mean?” the miko wondered
“The bastard... my brother... he is some kind of important lord,” InuYasha explained, “His actions will be remarked upon by the other lords.”

Seeing worry creeping into her friend's eyes, Tsukiko waved her concern away, “Chichi-ue is used to adversity. He did become Lord of the West at only two hundred years after all.” she added with no small amount of pride, “The other lords spent the better of the first century trying to usurp our land...” a cold smile, “And he spent the better of the second one annihilating their attempts against us. By his third century as Lord of the West, there were few youkai stupid enough to go against the West.”

Kagome and InuYasha shared an amused glance – never before had it been so clear that the young ookami was very proud of her cold looking father.
“Tch. I hadn't pegged you for a daddy's girl.” the hanyou snorted, not quite believing it when the younger youkai's cheek reddened in answer – for barely a few seconds, before she was back in control, but still enough for even a human to catch it

Not able to help it anymore, he laughed, more freely than he had in a long time.
When he finally managed to calm down, he took a long look around them, at his father's resting place, then stated, “Well, we'd better get back to the village, I don't think we'll manage to leave today.”

¤.¤.¤

Just as InuYasha had said, the day had been mostly gone while they were at the border between Life and Death, and so they'd taken advantage of the end of the day to take a look at Chaos' Game latest Systems unlocked.

The Map System usefulness was evident, even for someone not used to game like InuYasha, and Kaede's hut was swiftly set up as the Shikon Shard Hunting Party home base. Being able to recall themselves directly there would cut by half quite a lot of their traveling, and could help in case of emergency.

The Enhancement System was only useful to Tsukiko right now, but she had assured Kagome that she soon would be able to use it efficiently too with her miko lessons – Kaede was quite awed at the changes there had been in the lessons for holy servant over five hundred years, and Tsukiko had soon promised to give her a bit more information whenever they were in Edo. As for InuYasha, using this system would mean learning more about his youkai heritage, and spending a good number of hours studying, something he wasn't quite ready for just yet.

And finally, another important change had been InuYasha's third tail, “Keh. I don't even have tails...” he'd mumbled at the Perk appellation, somehow sounding quite vexed about it
“Well I don't have cute ears either, and you don't hear me complaining about it, don't you?” an amused Kagome retorted
“You just did.” Tsukiko pointed out easily, before continuing a bit more seriously, “Chaos Game uses the Tail as an unit of power more than anything else. Gaining your third tail so young, especially after spending fifty years in the limbs, is quite impressive.” she noted
“You've already got three-tails.” the hanyou grumbled at the remark

“And I've had Chaos Game help since birth, not to mention private tutors and a spartan father.” she pointed out
In the end, InuYasha had opted for the Youkai Blood Tail Perk. Sesshoumaru sneaking on him during their fight had proved once more to the hanyou that his senses, while clearly superior to a human, weren't up to par with a daiyoukai. Kagome had been a bit disappointed that he hadn't taken the Poison Fang Tail Perk, but understood the fact that he didn't want to take a power that was so similar to Sesshoumaru's main attack just yet – if he was going to prove to his brother and the rest of the youkai that he hadn't been wrong when marking him, it would be on his own power, not a borrowed one, even if it came from their father.

Of course, the hanyou hadn't said as much in words, but both girl were quickly becoming adept at translating his various grumbling in complete sentences...

“Speaking of tail...” Kagome had realized, thinking back to their encounter with Sesshoumaru, “Your father didn't look to have several tails, yet he didn't look weak at all...”
“Most of the time, Kitsune are the only canine youkai who display their tails. Both Ookami and Inu tend to merge their tails.”
“Why?”
“Well, mainly for the practicality,” Tsukiko shrugged, “then because if you're good enough to restrain your youki, it means people won't be able to tell how powerful you are, which can be useful.”
“So why don't Kitsune hide their tails? Or you?”

“Vanity.” InuYasha stated blandly
“He's right. Kitsune are proud of their looks.” Tsukiko confirmed with an amused smile, “And me... Well, I like the look, and I've got several ties with the Kitsune, so I might as well honor their traditions!” she explained
Kagome had nearly face-planted at InuYasha's intervention, but now that she took a better look at her friend, and thought back to that Kyu-bon nigh long ago, it made sense. She spent several hours a week caring for her hair, after all, so why couldn't a youkai have the same kind of care-routine for his tails?

¤.¤.¤

The next morning, they were on the road, Kagome riding Padfoot, while Tsukiko and InuYasha both easily rushed along the big Grimm, the ookami still a bit put out at the fact her familiar hadn't even told her he could change size in the Mortal Realms even since he'd hit his adult form at level 100.
A few days out of Edo, while the two girl were taking advantage of a river to bathe, a small monkey stole Kagome's clothes, provoking the girl's ire and making her companions laugh quite a bit before rushing after the beast.

Soon enough, they had found it, and the clothes back – apparently it was the pet of a young, traveling noble who was searching for food. While the young man, who'd presented himself as Nobunaga – but had quickly informed Kagome he wasn't the Oda Nobunaga, but rather came from Takeda rather Owari – was quieting his stomach by going through Tsukiko's stash of sandwiches hidden away in her Inventory, he explained what he was doing out there.

“My lord's daughter was married away to the lord of this part a few months ago. But recently, strange rumors about maiden disappearances in the country have reached our ears, so I can see for myself if Tsuyu-hime was safe with her husband.”
“This guy has a crush the height of the Eiffel Tower on this hime...” Kagome was soon whispering to Tsukiko, as the young man was leaving – and promptly falling into a pit, “And he doesn't look very reliable...”
“It's the only lead we've got for anything strange right now,” the youkai hime mused, “we might as well go and see what it's about.”

[Secondary Quest! Rescue the princess...
Goal: Enter the shiro
Reward: +25XP per goal, +1 Beginner Skill Tome, +1 Hunting Trophy]

Decision made, they were soon shadowing the young noble near the lord's shiro.

“The place is reeking with malevolent youkai.” the hanyou mumbled first, nose wrinkled – his niece and even Padfoot sharing his wince at the nasty feeling, “There's got to be a shikon shard behind this.”
“There's so much youki I can't feel anything...” admitted Kagome, “But it probably means you're right.” she added with a decided nod, “Let's go!”

With that, they were getting ready to jump the wall – when Nobunaga firmly planted himself on Padfoot's back, “I'm coming.” he said, “I've got business in this fortress.”
The shards hunters shared a nonplussed glance at the bold move, then shrugged and went along with it. Within moments, they were inside the outer walls – and quickly realizing that something was wrong.

[Goal complete! +25XP
Goal update: find Tsuyu-hime]

“No guards?”
“There's something in the air...” Tsukiko studied the feeling a bit more, letting a small fraction of her power swirl gently around her, “A sleeping spell has been woven on the castle, and it's youkai made.” she quickly determined

At that proclamation, Nobunaga was soon rushing forward, loudly calling “Tsuyu-hime! It's me, Nobunaga! I've come to rescue you! Where are you?”
“Should we really let him shout like this?” Kagome wondered as her two hunting partners seemed quite at ease with the man's rash actions
“Everybody's asleep apart from the culprit, I'd say.” Tsukiko shrugged
“So he'll eventually catch the youkai's attention!” InuYasha added with a satisfied while

“You're using him as a bait...” Kagome realized, a bit impressed at the fact that once more uncle and niece seemed to understand each other completely when about to enter a battle yet put out by how ruthless they were - the poor guy didn't even realize they were using him!
Then again, while the ookami had expressed several times her dissatisfaction with InuYasha's lack of knowledge about his father's heritage, something she seemed quite happy to put on Myouga and her father's heads, she had never criticized his battle prowess, simply stating he wasn't an analytical fighter but a rather efficient instinctual one, even if he still had a large margin of progress.

Following the haphazardly running Nobunaga, they found the princess' room within a few minutes, and Myouga was quite efficient in awakening her by sucking out the corrupted youki...
Even if the fact he had to suck her blood to do so was a bit repulsive to Kagome – she really didn't like mosquitoes, and the flea was acting far too much like one of the annoying blood-sucker for her to be completely at ease with him around...

[Goal Complete!+25XP
Goal update: find the shiro's lord]

[Level up! Kagome is now level 49!
+1SP]

“It began soon after I arrived here to be married,” the princess was soon explaining at Nobunaga's request – apparently, the young noble was the son of one of her father's retainer, and a childhood friend “My lord collapsed near the garden's pond, and had a high fever. After that, both his personality and his appearance changed...” she started to cry, “What should I do, Nobunaga?”
“I'll take you back to your father's shiro.” the young man promised

“Go,” InuYasha nodded with a satisfied smile, “you'll only be in the way from now on!”
“What do you mean?” Nobunaga wondered – his answer soon heard in the form of strange squishy sounds, and an unnatural voice
“Trespassers... You won't escape!”
“This is... my lord!” realized the human princess

[Goal complete! +25XP
Goal update: defeat the youkai]

“Show yourself, bastard!” InuYasha demanded, sword in hand, deftly cutting through the bandages hiding away the lord's face to reveal a frog-like face
With a sigh, Tsuyu fainted in her childhood friend's arms.

As for Kagome, now that the enemy was so close, even the ambient youki couldn't hide the Shikon shard present anymore, “I see the shard!” she quickly announced to the hanyou, “It's between his left shoulder and his heart!”
“I'll tear it apart!” proclaimed InuYasha, “With how weak he looks, one strike will be enough.”

“I wouldn't do that...” Tsukiko warned
At the same time, Myouga was warning “This is the tsukumo no gama, a three-hundred year old youkai! Killing him won't be that easy!”
Sure enough, InuYasha's mad dash was stopped brutally when the frog youkai exhaled the air stocked in his cheek, releasing a large cloud of toxic youki...
“Don't breathe this.” Tsukiko warned, making Kagome cover her mouth, “It's miasma.”

Taking advantage of InuYasha's small bout of weakness from the fumes, the enemy youkai was already rushing toward the princess, his tongue slashing across Nobunaga and hurting him badly despite his valiant attempt to protect the woman he loved – brave he may be, he still was a normal human after all, with no particular knowledge or training to fight against even the weakest youkai...
As soon as InuYasha was feeling better, and Kagome had healed a bit the young noble, they were pursuing frog and princess across the shiro.

“How come the miasma didn't have any effect on you?” Kagome wondered as they were approaching a heavily barred door
“I've inherited the poisoned fangs of my father,” Tsukiko explained as she and InuYasha quick work of the door, “A natural resistance to poisons comes with it. Otherwise, it would be rather useless...”
Kagome nodded at the explanation that did make sense, then froze as she took a look at the room they had just stepped through...

Dozens of bubbles looking like frog eggs were heaped up in the youkai's lair; except, in each of the membrane, one of the lost maiden was held – and the princess was already among them...
“The tsukumo no gama keeps the girls' souls until they are ripe and ready to be eaten...” explained Myouga weakly, looking around just as uneasily as the rest of them
“Are you saying he's going to eat Tsuyu-hime?” a panicked Nobunaga realized
“He won't.” Tsukiko contradicted

Kagome shivered at how cold her childhood friend's voice was – and even Padfoot, by her side, seemed far more scary than he ever had, shadows swirling around him and hackles raised.
“Tsukiko?” Kagome called warily, not understanding the youkai princess' sudden change in comportment – she had been quite content to stay back and let them work up until then, after all
“I'm sorry,” the young goddess said, not sounding sorry at all, “I'm not supposed to fight in your place...” her cold eyes hadn't left once the frog youkai in front of them – and Kagome realized that once more, they were gleaming an ethereal green, “But I really despise people who mess with my brother's purview.”

That, the miko realized, didn't explain anything at all, and she didn't even know her friend had a brother – but she did not have anytime to say anything about it as the ookami had already drawn her sword and slashed neatly through the youkai, power humming across the dark blade that had saved Kagome's life just the day earlier.
Then, the frog laughed hysterically, apparently unharmed, “A blade that doesn't cut! What a waste! And here...” then, he stopped talking abruptly, losing all color and collapsing, “You! What have you done!”

“I just took back what you stole.” Tsukiko stated calmly – and Kagome shuddered as she realized what the girl meant
Souls were hoovering around the weak looking youkai, souls that had probably been eaten by him earlier. That had been Tsukiko's aim from the start, and explained while she wasn't surprised at the lack of blood...
“I'll just eat more to regain my power!” the frog screamed while trying to rush toward the surrounding eggs – only to be stopped by a wall of fire appearing around him, forbidding him from getting to his sustenance

“Now,” Tsukiko stated, tone still cold as ice, “get out of this body before I boil you alive, frog.”
The youkai needn't be told twice, and the lord's body collapsed to the ground, free of the youkai that had been possessing it, while the frog tried to escape – only to be stopped once more by Tsukiko's blade, that this time seemed quite capable of cutting through it.
Power swirled around Tsukiko one last time, and all the eggs around them were bursting, freeing the girls imprisoned within them in one swift move, while Tsukiko casually stepped toward the Shikon Shard that was left on the ground among the ashes of the defeated youkai.

“Here Kagome-chan,” she said, already far calmer, “a pretty glass shard for your collection!”
The miko laughed at the proclamation, and took said shard, quickly putting it with the one she had collected in the remains of the shibu-garasu.

[Quest Complete! +25XP
Reward: +1 Beginner Skill Tome, +1 Hunting Trophy
Bonus goal complete!
You slayed the beast without killing the lord
Bonus goal reward: (50+25)XP, +1 Hunting Trophy
Bonus goal complete!
You freed the lost souls
Bonus goal reward:(50+25)XP, +1 Perk Point]

[Level up! You are now level 135!
+1SP, +2CP]
[level up!Kagome is now level 52!
+3SP, +2CP, +1PP]
[Level up! InuYasha is now level 103!
+2SP]

[Perks
-  Tango under the Stars(2/3):  +10 Air, unlocks Tango under the Stars(3/3)
-  Faster than the Wind:  unlocks Shadow-Step Ability (progress scaled on Parkour skill)
-  I am the Night:  unlocks Shadow-Blending Ability (progress scaled on Discretion skill)
-  Way of the Shinobi(1/2) :  +10 to Discretion, Parkour and Battle Sense skills (locks Path of the Samurai)
- Path of the Samurai(1/2):  +10 to Strategy, Meditation and Killing Intent skills (locks Way of the Shinobi)

available: 1]

[Kagome is now Two-Tailed!
Two-Tail Perks
- Warrior Priestess: your attacks are all imbued with holy powers, dealing even more damage than a normal priestess to corrupted beings, unlocks Battle Sense as a normal learning Fighting Skill
- Shrine Maiden: knowledge of the temple come naturally to you, making Wards and Rituals fast learning skills
- Wandering Miko: no temple can hold you down, as your call is to heal all and everyone, making Healing Touch and Spiritual Resistance fast learning skills

available: 1]

¤.¤.¤

While Tsuyu-hime was happily reunited with her husband, the hunting party was soon taking their leave, a heart-broken Nobunaga by their side – but the young man was kind, and while he still loved the princess, he had clearly seen how taken she was with her husband, and the man himself didn't seem like a bad guy now that he was free from the youkai's influence...
As for InuYasha, he was strangely silent – and it was only once Nobunaga was gone, and they had made their camp for the night that he decided himself to ask “You are no ordinary youkai, aren't you, Tsukiko?”

The girl noted the use of her name – this was probably the first time InuYasha did use it rather than girl, pup or any other insulting variant. As for the question, it wasn't too surprising – she hadn't bothered hiding her powers when dealing with the soul-eating weakling.
“I'm not.” she confirmed

“Your weapon. It as good as performed an exorcism.” he analyzed, “A very powerful one, something even Kikyou wouldn't have been able to do.”
Kagome eye's widened at the admission – even if the hanyou acted as if he hated the priestess, it wasn't difficult to realize he had a lot of respect for her abilities, so for him to say something like that... she eyed her friend contemplatively. While she knew Tsukiko could use holy powers, reiki, she hadn't realized the ookami was that powerful, not having any other modern miko around to compare her to – well, there was Saiyuri at home, sure, but she hadn't seen the priestess since she had fallen through time...

“KageShin is my coming of age blade.” Tsukiko said, taking the beautiful katana out of its sheath, displaying the dark gray, mat blade, “It's made from one of my fangs, just like Kagome-chan's weapon.”
The affirmation surprised both Kagome and InuYasha, and both eyes drifted toward the tanto fastened by the miko's side.
“It's the only blade in existence that can channel both youki and reiki...”
“Because you can channel both.” InuYasha deduced calmly

A nod.

Finally, InuYasha's calm was broken, “How the fuck is it possible?” he ranted “A youkai isn't supposed to have reiki! Even less a pure-blood princess like you!”
“I'm the only youkai in existence to have both youki and reiki.” Tsukiko confirmed, “As for how it's possible...” a mischievous smile grew on her face, “How about we make a bet about who guesses first between Kagome-chan and you?”
“Eh?” said girl protested, surprised at being suddenly dragged into the discussion
“Daisuke-kun was the first among the Holy Servant Course students to guess,” Tsukiko informed her with an amused smile, “Sa-chan was quite put out with him for that for a long time.” a fond smile, “Your jii-chan is the living proof that everything isn't about power.”

“What do you mean?” Kagome wondered, growing curious as she realized that, of course, her friend must have known Saiyuri for longer than she'd realized too
Tsukiko went on to explain about her first year at Mahoutokoro, and how the fact she possessed reiki had been a well known, and quite puzzling fact for all – and how it led to her becoming friends with Daisuke, then Saiyuri.
While Kagome was fascinated by this peak at her friend's and family's past, InuYasha, though her tried to hide it, was more interested in Mahoutokoro – in the Sengoku Jidai, the description of the multi-racial, multicultural school where youkai, hanyou, wizards and holy servants cohabited seemed like a distant utopia...

“That reminds me!” Kagome realized as Tsukiko finished her story, “I've got a Tail Perk to chose!”
“Bah, you're even less likely to gain a tail than me!” InuYasha laughed – and a startled Kagome realized that he was teasing her
“Well, I may not have the tail, I still got the Perk!” she laughed, playfully sticking her tongue at him in answer, before describing the perks available
All three perks Chaos Game was offering had their appeal – Kagome didn't want to be left behind as InuYasha did all the fighting, which was a point for the Warrior Priestess Perk, but she had seen how powerful wards could be in Inu no Taishou's grave, which worked in the Shrine Maiden Perk favor. And finally, her own personality made it evident that if she could heal anyone, she'd do it, and that meant choosing the Wandering Miko Perk.

In the end, Tsukiko encouraged her to follow her true calling, and she settled on the Wandering Miko Perk, resolving herself to work hard in order not to become a liability during fights anyway.

¤.¤.¤

By the time the small hunting party was back to Edo, a few days latter, the situation was back to the usual – even if the hanyou did sporadically have a contemplative gleam in his eyes as his eyes lingered on his niece.

“What do you mean you're going back?”
“Kagome-chan has to take the placement test for Mahoutokoro's staff to give her the correct packets to study,” Tsukiko explained patiently to InuYasha “so we're going back for a few days for her to take the test.”
“So she has to go. And you, why are you going?”
“You do realize I've got family on the other side too, oji-san?”
“Your father's on this side too!”

“Well yes, but he's clearly not the same.” a shrug, “And I've got a cute adopted little sister to annoy and a fiancé I haven't seen in weeks on the other side too.”
“Eh? A fiancé?” he sniffed around, “So that's what that kitsune scent hanging around was!”
Tsukiko had to restrain a sigh as once more she realized how much her uncle didn't know about canine youkai, and after a glare at Myouga, asked, “Well, why don't you come with us if you've got nothing better to do? I was going to Mahoutokoro with Kagome-chan, you could come too...”

“But won't people look at him?” the young shrine maiden pointed out, “He's not exactly inconspicuous with these ears!”
Tsukiko couldn't help but laugh at the remark, “You do realize I hide my appearance all the time, don't you, Kagome-chan?”
The girl reddened – just a few days in the Sengoku Jidai, and she had somehow grown so used to the ookami's true appearance that she had indeed forgotten her usual glamour...

“I'll just add a glamour to oji-san' subduing necklace.” the girl explained, “It's a charm simple enough, that the kitsune taught to all youkai when we started to go into hiding. It's not as good as a real kitsune transformation, but it's good enough to fool most humans, since they don't really look for the preternatural...” and something she didn't use herself, she didn't feel the need to explain, since she had her own Metamorph gift instead, which worked much better

A few moments later, four silhouettes were jumping in an old well – and getting out of it five hundred years in the future...
Tsukiko and Padfoot were the first out of the old well house, the youkai hime running enthusiastically toward a tall, dark red-haired man with intense green eyes.
“Bambina.”
“I missed you.” Tsukiko whispered to her intended, a smile in her voice

She had been quite frustrated, when the call for a large hunt had been made at the other side of the country while she knew Kagome would soon begin her journey – but the job had to be done, and so they had encouraged her to stay back first in case the young miko fell down the well while they weren't there.
It had been the good choice to make, clearly, since she'd gone to the past before the rest of her hunting group came back to Tokyo, but it didn't mean she'd liked spending so much time away from them.

“Welcome back, Ryo-kun.” greeted Kagome with a smile as the couple finally broke their embrace
“To you too.” the hunter greeted back with an amused smile, “I've heard you started your fated journey.”
“Did everyone but me know about it?” the miko couldn't help but wonder
“I've got no secret for Ryo.” Tsukiko explained easily

“And it was hard not to guess your importance with how fascinated she became with you when you were born.” added Saiyuri with a laugh, the older miko approaching hand in hand with Akane
“I didn't know until last week!” the kitsune proclaimed loudly with a proud smile
“That's no bragging matter...” Saiyuri sighed at their hunting partner, “So, I see you've got a guest?”
“This is InuYasha!” Tsukiko announced with an amused smile
The miko and the vixen's reaction were just as entertaining as she had predicted, as the two girls did a once over of the hanyou, not quite believing this was the Lord of the West brother's, the famous Lost General... before he'd been lost, or even became a general!
Ryoichi, of course, wasn't surprised, as she had sent him a message before jumping down the well.

¤.¤.¤

They spent the next few hours catching up, then got ready to head to Mahoutokoro when Saiyuri and Tsukiko's attention suddenly snapped toward the long stairs leading to the shrine.
“Something just tried to breach the wards.” the human miko announced with a frown
“They still aren't strong enough to hide the shards then.” Tsukiko sighed
“I'll strengthen them.” her friend reassured her, “You go to Mahoutokoro.”
“Thank you, Sa-chan. We'll see you later then.”
“Well, I'll head toward the Hunter headquarters to drop our hunt report then.” Akane quipped, “I'm sure Tsuki-hime and Ryo-dono will be sickening with their sweetness.”
“Sweetness? Ryo-dono and Tsuki-hime? Are you sure we're talking about the same two relentless hunters?” Saiyuri asked with a laugh as the group broke in different directions

As the small group arrived at Mahoutokoro's campus, Kagome was herded toward a class-room where she would spend the afternoon taking tests to help the teachers decide on her following school-work, while Tsukiko and Ryoichi were showing the school to InuYasha.
While the hanyou was trying to hide his awe behind his usual brash attitude, it didn't fool either of the youkai, particularly not when they saw him realize that just like his niece had said, there were several hanyou around, none of them looking out of place among all the magical beings.

They hadn't lingered too long in the library, and went over the diverse school programs, to end up in the dojos, much to the hanyou interest.
“All the training rooms are reinforced,” Tsukiko explained lightly, “with all the magical beings around, they have to, or they'd be stuck repairing the whole thing after each class.”
“I do recall most of the wards having to be strengthened once you started to train regularly with Sa-chan.” Ryoichi teased the younger youkai

The following three days, Tsukiko spent mainly with her father and fiancé, while Kagome went through the battery of tests for Mahoutokoro, met the teachers, and received her first batch of studying sheet to take back to the past.
InuYasha had spent the two first days at the Higurashi shrine, where Souta soon seemed to admire him with childish devotion, then on the third day, Tsukiko, Ryoichi, Akane and Saiyuri took Kagome and the hanyou to the magical district.

Just like in the school, all magical beings were mingling about, and their group didn't go unnoticed – after hearing some whispers a few times, Kagome eventually asked “What are hunters?”
“Protectors of the magical beings.” Saiyuri simply explained, “Because some beings, be they youkai or humans, let themselves be consumed by the darkness in their heart and become mindless monsters attacking anyone with spiritual powers, we hunter are the ones dedicated to hunting them...”

“People all seemed to recognized you.” InuYasha noted
“The four of us have been hunting together for more than thirty years now.” Akane explained with a smile, the vixen as lively as ever, “We've gained a bit of reputation for it...”
“Why? Are you that good?”

“Not only that,” Akane admitted, “Saiyuri is one of the strongest miko of her generation, and it's pretty rare for miko to go into hunting. Tsuki-hime and Ryo-dono both have famous and powerful parents, and are very young to be already so accomplished... In the end, I'm the normal one of the party!”
“You're not normal by any mean,” Ryoichi contradicted with amusement in his tone “While my cousin's parents aren't quite as well-known as Sesshoumaru-sama or my father, she is very talented, and quite powerful for her age too.” he informed Kagome

They were getting back from the magical district when Kagome senses went haywire.
“I'd swear I've felt a Shikon shard!” she muttered distractedly as they neared the long stairs to the shrine
The hunters shared concerned glances. A Shikon shard in the present would bring chaos with it...

“Any rumors about strange things happening in the neighborhood?” Saiyuri asked Akane, who was the one following these of rumors in their hunting party
“A few disappearances.” nodded Akane, “A hunter was sent to investigate, but he concluded to a non-preternatural happening, since the missing people didn't have any spiritual affinity.”
“Well, seems like he may have been wrong.”
The kitsune nodded at her cousin's comment, and Tsukiko asked Kagome “Can you tell us from where the feeling is coming from?”

¤.¤.¤

Kagome nodded resolutely, and focused on the feeling, pointing in the direction of a nearby construction site.
“Eh! Nee-chan, where are you going?” a young voice interrupted them - the youngest Higurashi sibling was just coming home too, apparently
“Go home, Souta, we'll come soon!”
The little boy looked at his sister with a frown, “No way! I'm coming with you!”
“This really isn't something a kid should see!” Akane protested, “The crime scene from the hunter's investigation were very bloody!”
A pulse of youki was felt around.

“Well, I guess we can't really send him home alone with this thing around, can we?” Akane realized at the malignant feeling
“Arashi will protect him.” Saiyuri decreed
This, Kagome realized, was the name of the miko's cute little cat – a cat with a forked tail, which she had always assumed to be a malformation, but probably meant he was a youkai now that she thought about it...
As a second wave of youki washed upon them, making Souta shiver in disgust at the feeling, they started to rush toward the construction site.

“It's a good thing it's late enough for the workers to have left.” Saiyuri pointed out
“It is.” Tsukiko agreed a round stone in hand – with a pulse of reiki, the stone started to float, and light flashed around them, “The temporary wards are set.”
At the information, all the hunters switched gear, ready to fight with just a though.

Kagome snatched the tanto the ookami had gifted her from her Inventory, mentally kicking herself at not having thought to set more comfortable gear in the Wardrobe System. She felt her brother plastering himself against her side, the young boy suddenly realizing that things were a lot more serious than he'd realized.
“Don't worry.” she whispered to the kid, “We'll protect you.”
And it was true, she realized – even as weak as she felt when comparing herself to Tsukiko and the others, she knew that to protect her brother she would fight.

Finally, they found the youkai – no, not youkai, Kagome corrected herself. This was a monster; an unsightly conglomerate of decaying bodies held together with youki, and an unfeeling Noh Mask face.
“An idea about what it is?” Tsukiko asked while jumping out of the way of a clumsy attack – clearly, the thing didn't have a good control of its body

Seeing the monster try to go in Kagome and Souta's direction, Arashi morphed into his bigger size, gesturing at the two Higurashi to climb on his back – Kagome helped her brother up, then had to dodge out of the way as the monster seemed to have sensed she was wearing two shards around her neck. With a pulse of reiki, the tanto in her hands shifted into a naginata, and a long, burning wound was left on the thing's body.

“Well, there's this old legend about the adhering mask.” Saiyuri suggested, taking the monster's attention away with an elegant but dangerous twirling motion of her weapon, “It's an old Noh Mask that can't be destroyed, and whose owners all died a mysterious death.”
“Why is something like that still out there?” Ryoichi muttered, “Didn't hunters go after it already?”
“Apparently, its youki is completely dormant as long as it isn't awakened, so it may have slipped through the system...”
“Hugh. Incompetents.” Ryoichi's words were dripping with contempt

“So if the mask's the monster, I'd guess the bodies are those missing teenagers from the skate park.” Akane mused, Fox Fire floating and attacking around
“I can see a shard in the mask.” Kagome informed easily, trying not to sweat-drop at the casual way they were wilting down the monster while talking about it
“They are so cool!” a starry-eyed Souta was whispering by her side
“No point in wasting time, then.” InuYasha commented, Tessaiga rushing out of its sheath and neatly cleaving through the Noh Mask and the ugly body under it

“Good job!” Akane praised enthusiastically, “You'd make a good hunter, you know! You've got great fighting instincts!”
Taken about by the honest and unexpected praise, the hanyou only muttered a half-hearted, “Of course!”
“Well, that's done.”Tsukiko commented lightly, the wards crumbling down around them with a flash of light, “Let's get back to the shrine.”

[Hunting Complete! Noh Mask
Reward: +25XP, +1 Hunting Trophy]

[Level up! Souta is now level 35!
+1SP]

Kagome nodded, while pocketing the new shard in the small phial where the other two were kept and wondering why her brother's progress was shown by Chaos Game when he clearly didn't have access to it.
On the way back, Souta was crowing loudly about how cool all of them were – even Kagome who somehow hadn't felt all that cool with professionals by her side – and about how he now wanted to be a hunter.

“Don't worry,” Tsukiko smiled, putting her mind at ease, “it'll be years before he goes to Mahoutokoro and chose a job for himself. A lot of young kids want cool looking jobs like hunting or curse-breaking, but the requirements are daunting enough that only those that are serious about it can go through them. If he really does become a hunter, it won't be without being correctly trained for it before.”
“You need a special license to be a hunter.” Saiyuri added by her side, having her the ookami's explanation – she flashed a small card, around the size of a credit card, with her photo on it and several initials, “All our credentials are easily accessible from this, and it's impossible to fake.”

They were drawing near to the shrine once more when three surprised girl voices resonated, “Eh! Kagome-san! What are you doing here?”
The young priestess snapped her head toward the sound, only to see three of her classmates – Yuka, Eri and Ayumi, three girls that were always together and had once been good friends. They had grown apart at the start of middle school, the three becoming more girly while Kagome's training with Tsukiko made her mature faster mentally...

“We've heard you transferred to another school? Why is that?”
Kagome reddened under the attention, not having expected the sudden questioning – it's not like she could say she was studying part-time in a magic school and traveling thought time the rest of the time, right?

“Kagome-san has been offered a place at Mahoutokoro.” Tsukiko said with the calm, polite smile that was her public persona toward outsiders – a persona Kagome had seen multiple times when her friend had dropped by her school to see her
“Oh.” Yuka's eyes went round, “isn't that the very elitist school that only accepts students with recommendations?” her eyes slipped toward Tsukiko - even in the non-magical world, the Taishou were well-known after all
“It is,” the youkai hime confirmed, “Her schoolwork was good enough that my invitation was considered by the council. Now, if you will excuse us, I'm afraid we're expected.”
“Of course. See you around, Kagome-san!”

“So...” Kagome asked as they started to climb the stairs, “Shouldn't the school name be changed when talking about it with people not in the known? I mean, there's literally the word magic in it!”
“One thing impressive among non-magicals is the ability they have to ignore things they cannot explain.” Saiyuri shrugged, “So Mahoutokoro has a reputation as an elite school for rich and talented students, and that's it, really...”
Well, that wasn't wrong, Kagome realized – now that she thought about it, she had heard the name Mahoutokoro before, and had simply found it weird, never wondering whether it might hide something more...

¤.¤.¤

That night, while Kagome was already asleep, Ryoichi and Tsukiko went to the old well, “You were right,” the hit-man whispered, feeling the power singing around it, “I could go through it too.”
“What will you do?”
He hesitated a second, eyes lingering on her – while he wanted nothing more than to stay by her side, it wasn't really the time, two powerful youkai like themselves would hinder the young miko's growth more than help it, they both realized it well.

But there were other things that could be done on the other side of that well...

“I'll go through with our plan...” he finally decided
“What are you plotting?” they turned toward the hanyou – both had heard it approach, but neither felt the need to hide from him
“You've seen it in the magical district, haven't you?” Tsukiko stated rather than asked, “That nearly all the youkai left are either daiyoukai or hanyou...”

InuYasha nodded, a shadow passing though his eyes – he had seen, but hadn't said anything, knowing Kagome wouldn't know since she'd just discovered the magical world, and Tsukiko would tell him only if she wanted.

“In about a hundred years from your time, on the other side of the world, wizards will come together to enact the International Statute of Wizarding Secrecy.” Tsukiko explained, quickly going over how youkai had gone into hiding, then wizard – until the Great Disappearance occurred, and convinced the holy servants to join them too
“That explains the fact that there's only daiyoukai around,” InuYasha nodded, “but what does it have to do with the well?”

“We're a dying race, InuYasha.” Ryoichi sighed, “it's a slow-going process, but a lot of us are out of options. Sesshoumaru-sama is the last white inu existing, my father one of the three golden kitsune left, and the other two of them, his children.”
“Meanwhile, in the Sengoku, youkai are fighting left and right without any second though about it and orphans are left to fend for themselves and die...”
“You are going to take orphans back to the future?” he guessed
“Orphans, young youkai that would be able to adapt themselves, beast youkai that are gone or as good as good nowadays...” Tsukiko's eyes brightened, “This is a chance to save not only the past by collecting the Shikon shards, but also the future by keeping our people from extinction!”

InuYasha nodded, then frowned, “Still, we've established that the well doesn't work with everyone, so what makes you so sure you can do this?”
An amused smile from Ryoichi “For the same reason the bambina can go through time, of course.”
The hanyou sighed, realizing he wouldn't get a better answer than that, and made to get back to the branch of the Goshinboku he was sleeping on before changing his mind, “You're going to do this alone aren't you?” he asked the kitsune

A nod.

“Stay with us and meet Kaede-obaa-san. She'll help.”
Ryoichi inclined his head in thanks, and the hanyou was gone.

He wrapped his arms around Tsukiko, enjoy her presence for the night, and not thinking about the fact they'd part way once more in the morning. An assassin, and an egoist man he maybe, his gifts, as young as they were, as Life's brother, forbid him from doing anything less than try to save the youkai...
“At least we'll be able to write to each other if we're on the same side of the well.” Tsukiko whispered sleepily
“That we will, bambina.” he confirmed to the half-asleep girl

Chapter Text

Chapter 5. August 1996 Shippou

By the next morning, the three shards hunting companions, Padfoot, and Ryoichi were back in the Sengoku Jidai. Kagome had been surprised by the kitsune's presence at first, but with the explanations that were soon had in Kaede's hut, she found herself admiring the two youkai's resolve.
For someone who'd known Tsukiko for ten years, and her fiancé for nearly as long, there was no mistaking the love between the two, even if they tended to be a bit unconventional in demonstrating it – when she'd first seen them spar, at twelve-year-old, she'd been terrified that they really were trying to kill each other...
Yet, instead of staying together, each was going through his own self-imposed mission in the past, all for the sake of helping others.

This was the kind of resolve she needed for her quest, and she was once more thankful to have Tsukiko by her side.
“Thanks for lending me your intended,” she said to the kitsune, only half-joking, as they said their farewell
“You don't need to thank me,” the kitsune corrected, a smile on his lips but eyes serious, “just do your best on your quest.”
He was right, she realized – Tsukiko was here to help her go through Fate's ordeal, what better way to thank her than to succeed at said task?
“Well, let's go then!” she decided enthusiastically, “These shards aren't going to drop into our hands!”

During the following days, Kagome stayed true to her new resolution, taking advantage of their long hike through the country to make Tsukiko help her with her studies, the ookami quizzing her on any topic that caught her fancy and explaining where she went wrong when she missed a question.
While InuYasha had been grumpy about it at first, Kagome soon realized that he was at least listening when Tsukiko was talking about youkai culture - something she was sure the girl hadn't missed either, since she got the feeling some of those lessons were more for the hanyou's benefit than hers.

Following the grape vine, they headed toward a country where bloodshed had recently augmented, betting on it being linked, one way or the other, with the Shikon no Tama. The countryside, so beautiful and peaceful around Edo, soon transformed as they followed the rumors, and within days, in was evident that the region they were entering had suffered recent and numerous bloodshed – so much that they ended up stopping for their midday pause well into the afternoon and still in the middle of a battlefield.
“I really don't understand how the two of you manage to eat in the middle of this.” Kagome sighed

Uncle and niece raised their head from their lunch in an oddly similar and very canine motion
“Uh?” managed InuYasha, more preoccupied by the large delicatessen sandwich he was gobbling down than their surrounding
“Food is food.” Tsukiko shrugged, not really caring about the skeletons around them, “Better to eat while you can than faint in the middle of a fight because you didn't... Besides,” she added, pointing at her lunch, “I like chicken sandwiches.”

Kagome would have answered – except the sky suddenly darkened, and eerie blue fire lit around them, “You... Give me your Shikon shards!” a surprisingly young voice demanded, as a big round face appeared in front of them
“Tch.” InuYasha promptly kicked the figure in front of them, not even stopping to eat – and said form disappeared to be replaced by a small youkai kid

“You jerk!” the kid protested as InuYasha grabbed him by his tail
“Tsk. Just a tanuki kid!” the hanyou stated while finishing his sandwich
“I'm a kitsune!” said kid protested hotly
“So cute!” Kagome commented, making both turn toward her with disbelief in their eyes, “let me hug him!”

Taking advantage of InuYasha's lapse in attention, the kit took some kind of sutra out of his pockets and slapped it on the hanyou's hands, making him stumble under the weight of a stone statue that had appeared out of nowhere – and the next moment he was rushing toward Kagome's pack, probably in search of the Shikon shards if what he'd said earlier was to be believed...
Of course, that was without taking Tsukiko and Padfoot into account, as the young fox soon realized when the Grimm grabbed him by the scruff of the neck despite his protests, and dropped him at the feet of his mistress with an amused doggy smile.

Tsukiko took a good look at the kit, her nose recognizing easily the scent despite five-hundreds year, and she promptly burst out laughing.

The child in front of her quickly looked annoyed at her, and tried to escape back toward Kagome's messenger bag.
Except none of his tricks worked on the ookami, who finally managed to say “My mate to be is a kitsune, kit, stop trying, you won't get me.”
The kit frowned at her, visibly still ready to try another trick, but stopped as he saw fire burning blood-red between the girl's fingers, “That's Kitsune Bi! How can you use it?”
“Like I said, kit...”
“Mate or not, fox fire isn't gifted that lightly!” the child protested

“I saved the Clan head of the Fang Clan once upon a time. Then his only child. After a few encounters and fights by my side, he eventually declared me a Friend of the Kitsune.”
The kit's eyes widened, “Then... Then... I'm a kitsune too, so you have to help me, right?”
InuYasha, who had still been looking annoyed at the kit's tricks, stopped glaring at the young youkai, hearing just as well as the two girls the despair in the childish voice.

“Sit down, kit,” Tsukiko smiled kindly – the same smile, Kagome realized, as when she had been a crying child on the verge of not believing in her own powers anymore, “and tell me who you are, and why you need the Shikon no Tama.”
“My name is Shippou.” he mumbled, “I'm not from any big clan or anything like that...” he added shyly, before his eyes grew darker, “And I need the Shikon no Tama to avenge my father.”

“So you wanted the shards to enhance your powers.”
“I'm already strong!” he denied, before hanging his head, “But not strong enough to go against the Thunder Brothers...”
“The Shikon shards grant power, but at a terrible price, Shippou-chan.” Tsukiko said softly
“They are easily corrupted.” Kagome explained, remembering the explanations she had had on the topic, “And makes humans and youkai give in to their baser instincts...”

“So that's why tou-san didn't use the one he had!” the kit realized, eyes widening, before looking at them warily, “But then why do you have some?”
“I was the one who broke the Shikon no Tama by mistake.” Kagome admitted, head dropping in shame as she realized her mistake was already having dire consequences, “I've got to fix my mistake by gathering it back...”
“You can't fix a mistake like that.” the kit corrected, “Even if you gather the jewel, my father will still be dead...”

“I know.” Kagome nodded, “But if I gather it quickly enough, maybe other fathers around won't be.”
The kit's eyes widened at the affirmation, probably having expecting some kind of protest – then he nodded his agreement. Nobody should have to go through what he had, even as young as he was, he was quite sure about this...

¤.¤.¤

[Secondary Quest! Revenge...
Goal: find the Thunder Brother
Reward: +25XP per goal, +2 Hunting Trophies]

The Thunder Brothers, they soon learned, were the cause of the recent bloodshed that had attracted them to the country.
The elder, Hiten, had a human like appearance, a testament to his strength since neither brother had been born daiyoukai, while the youngest, Manten, still had a beast form. Both were reputed for their gift with lightning, and had been wrecking havoc in the region, while getting their hands on all the Shikon shards they could.
Shippou, they soon found, was both terrified of the two youkai who had killed his father, and determined to help kill them to avenge his father.

“Do you even know how to fight?” Tsukiko sighed at the kit insistence
“I know how to use fox tricks and kitsune bi!” a slight blush, “But it's still not real...”
“Real?” Kagome repeated, not really understanding what the child meant

“Kitsune are tricksters, illusionists.” InuYasha explained, “But they are damn good at their games.” he admitted, still a bit sore at having been caught by a kid
“In other words, their illusions can even affect reality once they've trained enough.” Tsukiko went on explaining, “The heat-less fire from earlier could become as dangerous as true fire, or even more in a few years.” she eyed the kit “Given what Ryo tells me about his siblings' training, I guess your parents first taught you to distract the enemy to flee and hide?”
The kit nodded, surprised and a bit embarrassed to realize she knew so well about his training.

Kagome was stunned to see Tsukiko unfasten her tanto from her sash after a moment of hesitation “Here.” she gave him a serious stare, “This is a loan.” she stressed, “This was the coming of age weapon of the Fang Clan leader before he gave it to me to settle a Life-Debt.”
The kit's eyes widened, and he looked reverently at the weapon in his paws.

“You're too young to be able to kill the Thunder Brothers right now.” Tsukiko continued, “And they're too dangerous to be left alone.” Shippou, nodded, repressing tears at the statement – it was true, and he understood it, “But I'll kill them for you, and I'll train you.” Tsukiko promised, “And when you've trained enough with this blade, I'll take it back, and we'll track down a youkai weapon-smith to have of your own made for you.”

“Keh.” InuYasha grumbled, “I can understand killing the Thunder Brothers,” he admitted, “but shouldn't we drop the kit with your mate-to-be?” he asked, “After all he's the one collecting orphans!”
“He is.” Tsukiko nodded, “But Shippou is mine to train.”
“Keh. You'll be the one taking care of him then.” InuYasha retorted, understanding his niece wouldn't change her mind
“I'll help!” Kagome volunteered with a smile
“Yes, yes.” InuYasha waved the cheer away, “We should get to the hunt if we want to get rid of those two bastards today!”
Kagome and Tsukiko shared an amused smile – as much as he seemed to be protesting with his words, the hanyou was still itching to help Shippou just as much as them, even if he didn't admit to it.

Finding the two brothers hadn't been hard, as Shippou hadn't strayed too far from the place his father had been killed – but what really convinced the small hunting party that they were right to help the kit was the moment when he saw the large, golden, fox-fur wrapped around the youngest brother's hips.
“Ah! Your father is keeping me warm, maybe I'll make you into a hood so you can stay with daddy!” the beast youkai was taunting as soon as he heard the child's screams of rage and grief

At these words, even the peaceful Kagome became incensed, her weapon shifting into its awakened form without even a conscious thought, so strong was her anger.

[Goal complete!+25XP
Goal update: defeat the Thunder Brothers]

[Level up! You are now level 135!
+1SP, +2CP]

InuYasha, Tessaiga in hands, was already rushing toward the eldest brother, and Kagome followed by placing herself defensively in front of the young youkai, deflecting the younger brother's first attack.
Manten clearly hadn't expected the human girl to defend herself, and eyed his bleeding hands nastily, “How dare you!” he roared, youki gathering around him

“Get out of the way!” Shippou warned as lightning gathered in the youkai's maw, “This is how he killed tou-san!”
Kagome let her naginata fade back to its smaller far and caught the kit, jumping them both out of the way – then both of them could only stare in awe as blood-red flames ate away the lightning.

“This is not only fox fire...” Shippou realized, nose twitching, “There's blood powering these flames...”
Kagome was surprised at the affirmation, but she did realize that she knew nearly nothing about the range of Tsukiko's abilities, so she didn't linger on the fact, focusing on keeping herself and the kit safe.
Meanwhile, Tsukiko had been steadily batting away the other youkai attacks, making him look more and more winded, so much that he was soon calling for help.

InuYasha, who had been just keeping up with the more agile Hiten and his annoying ability to fly, was brutally thrown out of the way with one sweeping motion of the elder brother's trident, more forceful than his previous attacks as he was clearly anxious to fly to his younger sibling's help.
Seeing quite a lot of blood from InuYasha's wound, Kagome turned to the tall dog that had been staying by her side, “I've got to help him. Can you protect Shippou?”
Padfoot nodded once, and shifted to his taller form.
Thanking him, Kagome dashed toward InuYasha, who was already getting up, “I'm fine, onna, don't start fussing!”

“If you don't let me stop the bleeding, you'll collapse before getting back into the fight, and that will leave your niece with only me as a back-up for the fight.”
“Tch. Hurry up!” the hanyou ungracefully relented, visibly itching to get back to the action, despite needing the Tessaiga's support to stay upright
Shippou, from Padfoot's back, was seeing that the fight wasn't that easy against two opponents for the ookami that had pledged to help him – trembling a bit at what he was preparing himself to do, he climbed down the back of the Grimm.

¤.¤.¤

A low growl.

“I know I was told to stay here, but I have to help. You don't like staying back either, right?” he retorted to the canine
A nearly soundless huff, and the next moment, the large dog was grabbing him by the scruff of the neck once more and landing them nearer to the fight in one powerful jump – and Shippou was pretty sure the two Thunder Brother should have seen both of them, if it wasn't for the shadows swirling around the Grimm.

“Thanks.” he nodded, gripping FuurinKiba in his small hands before rushing and slashing at Manten's feet at the same time as Padfoot tore into Hiten's arm...
“You little fucker!” Manten wailed, throwing him back in a violent motion
Shippou didn't care – because there was a Thunder Brother's blood on his blade, and the idiot had turned his back to Tsukiko to retaliate against him, and that was a mistake that coast him his life.

Hiten screamed in agony as he saw his brother's body hit the ground, a large gaping wound across his back and his spine cut in halves, and youki swirled violently around him.
“How dare you!”
His trident sank through Tsukiko's shoulder so fast she didn't have the time to escape, and Hiten rushed toward Manten's body, turning him on his back before sinking his claws into his chest.

“My brother, dead! How cruel!” the elder Thunder Brother was wailing “But you'll stay with me forever, won't you, Manten!” he added, wrenching his brother's heart out of his body
“Don't let him eat it!” Tsukiko shouted while trying to free herself from the weapon that was nailing her against a rock
Hearing the warning, InuYasha and Padfoot rushed toward the enemy youkai, intent on stopping him, but the Grimm was blasted away with a wave of lightning, and the hanyou was too far away.

By the time Tessaiga was rushing against Hiten once more, it was too late.

Kagome took a hold of the remaining Thunder Brother weapon, hissing as the weapon's youki burned her palms, but not stopping her efforts either – and soon she had freed her friend.
“It's as if his power increased...” the miko realized when she looked at the ongoing fight between InuYasha and Hiten
“It has.” Tsukiko confirmed as the hanyou was forced to use the Tessaiga's shield to protect himself from one powerful burst of lightning – the attack used by Manten earlier, “Go see if Shippou is alright,” she added, seeing the form of the unconscious kit a bit farther away, blood dripping from his temple, “I'll help oji-san.”
“You're hurt too!”Kagome protested
“I heal far faster than even youkai.” she reassured her, “I'll be fine for now, I'll let you take a look later, alright?”

“Alright.” grudgingly accepted Kagome, realizing that InuYasha did need help right now, “I'll hold you to it!” she threatened before heading toward Shippou
“I know.” Tsukiko agreed with a smile before going back to help InuYasha, throwing a worried glance at Padfoot on the way – while he wasn't in danger, the Grimm still had taken a nasty hit

Hiten's power had easily doubled now that he had consumed Manten's youki – InuYasha had already been having trouble against the youkai earlier, who was far too fast for him. The wheels had to go, Tsukiko decided, eyeing the two youki-enhanced contraption that were apparently letting the elder Thunder Brother fly.
She wasn't given a change to act on this decision as Hiten's fury rose at seeing her up again, and he turned his attention from InuYasha toward her, lightning crackling around him in a physical aura...

While he was now more powerful, Tsukiko soon realized as she defended against the rain of furious attacks, Hiten was also a lot more careless, and she could use this against him. She decided against dodging an attack, and, of course, the enemy youkai took the opportunity, never realizing that it left him wide open to InuYasha.
Thankfully, her uncle had come to the same conclusion as her – and while he couldn't finish the Thunder Brother from his angle, he did cleave through the enchanted wheels that let him fly, buying them a bit of breathing room as Hiten couldn't attack from afar anymore, and the poison on Tsukiko's blade was starting to take its toll on him...

Step by step, they pushed the youkai back, uncle and niece working together without needing to even think about it – and with one last powerful attack from the Tessaiga, Hiten was falling on the ground, just as dead as his brother.

[Quest complete! +25XP
Reward: +2 Hunting Trophies
Bonus goal complete! First blood!
Shippou managed to leave his mark on one of the Thunder Brothers...
Bonus Reward: (50+25)XP, A Kitsune's Resolve Perk unlocked (+10 to one Tail skill)]

[Level up! Kagome is now level 55!
+3SP, +2CP]
[Level up! InuYasha is now level 104!
+1SP]
[Level up! Shippou is now level 31!
+1PP, +2CP, +6SP]

“Tch. You shouldn't let yourself get hurt like that!” the hanyou mumbled at his niece, each leaning on the other to get back to Kagome after the young ookami had snatched the defeated enemy's Shikon shards
“I heal fast.”
“Doesn't mean you have to take any hit. Think about what the bastard would say!”

“Something along the lines of me needing more training...” Tsukiko admitted, laughing, “Getting hurt like that isn't worthy of the Heiress of the House of Moon!” she added amused, “Of course, he would also fuss about my wounds and demand that Ryo heal me...”
“I can't believe the bastard became an over-protective father-hen...” InuYasha laughed
“Chichi-ue was alone to take care of me...” Tsukiko pointed out softly, “By the time he learned haha-ue was with child, and found her, she had been killed, and the monsters were turning toward me.” a bitter shrug, “My first memories in this life are of being bathed in my mother's blood...” she admitted

InuYasha didn't answer – but there was no need, as she could feel his youki mingle amicably with hers, in the unique way it did among pack members...

¤.¤.¤

As Tsukiko had been rushing back into the fight, Kagome had made her way toward Shippou – as she passed by Manten's mangled body, she let out a shudder of disgust, then paused in her steps, as her eyes caught the large fur still tied around the youkai's waist.
Eyes hardening, she stepped toward the body, ignoring the blood, and quickly reclaimed the beautiful light pelt before going to the young kit that was slowly coming back to life...

“Don't move.” she stopped him, hands alight with reiki, “I haven't finished healing you yet...”
Shippou's eyes widened as he realized that not only was the human girl a miko – which he hadn't sensed - but on top of that, she was healing him, something that wasn't supposed to be possible!
“Here,” Kagome finally told him as she finished working on his wound, “this should be yours.”
“Thanks.” Shippou mumbled, clutching the pelt against him – kitsune were proud of their appearance, and to see his father's fur used so carelessly by his enemy had been monstrous

“His powers are still lingering.” a new voice commented – and the kit realized that the fight was over, and the ookami and hanyou were back, both hurt but still alive
Tears started to roll along his cheeks as realized that it was done – that his father was avenged, and yet, he was still alone...

“Do you want to merge with it?”
“Is it possible?” he asked hopefully
“I'll guide you.” the ookami promised
“What is she talking about?” Kagome whispered to InuYasha, not wanting to bother her friend while she was talking with the kid
“It's a bit of the same idea as when Hiten ate Manten's heart. When someone close to you dies, if you're attuned enough to his youki, you can take part of their powers to become your own...”

Tsukiko had placed the pelt around Shippou and was taken him through the steps of unleashing his own youki.

“Still, most orphans can't do this because it's dangerous for a child to try this alone.” he explained – Kagome wondered how he knew so much about this, since he didn't seem to know a lot about youkai culture, “I saw a young child from the panther tribe try once...” his eyes darkened, “He failed, and died in the attempt, the youki too potent for his body.”
Kagome's eyes widened, worry creeping in even though she knew Tsukiko wouldn't let anything like that happen to the young kit they had just met, and she and InuYasha turned their attention toward the two youkai.

There was enough youki in the air that was nearly visible, even thought it wasn't as oppressive as either of the Thunder Brother had been – or as Tsukiko's when she was angry – and it looked like the kit was in the center of an inferno of golden flames.
Tsukiko's power was gently guiding Shippou's, and suddenly, where there had been as small child with a fluffy tail, there was a small kit with a light fur that seemed to be taking on a golden tint as the youki around him condensed and sank back into his body.
Within moments, the youki had sunk back into the young fox's body, and he had reverted to his human form, visibly winded, and hairs and tail far lighter than they had been earlier

[Hidden Quest Complete! The Golden Kitsune...
By merging with his father's youki, Shippou took on his gift too
Reward: +100XP, Shippou unlocks Golden Kitsune Inheritance (+2 Intelligence, +1 Wisdom every decade)]

[Level up! You are now level 136!
+1SP]
[Level up! Kagome is now level 57!
+2SP]
[Level up! InuYasha is now level 105!
+1SP, +2CP]
[Level up! Shippou is now level 35!
+2CP, +4SP]

Kagome winced as she took a look around, realizing that everybody was spent, and they were still in the middle of a bloody battlefield. With a sigh, she went to Tsukiko, ready to take a look at her wounds – even if everybody was tired, they had to at least leave the battlefield if they wanted to make camp for the night.
The miko nearly smothered Shippou in a grateful hug when the kit announced that he knew an area not too far where they could spend the night.

A few hours later, they were set up for the night, Tsukiko and InuYasha's wound already healed – and Kagome still couldn't believe how fast her friend healed, even InuYasha had been surprised.
Shippou had crashed down as soon as he could, and was now sleeping peacefully, nested against Padfoot.

“Is there a reason why you don't want to send him to the future?” Kagome asked finally
Tsukiko glanced at the sleeping form, before admitting, “I know for a fact that Shippou grew up in this era.”
“Oh, so this is someone you know in our time, then?”
The ookami was clearly repressing a new bout of laughter, before managing to announce “This is Kin Shippou, founder of the House of Leaf, strongest of the generals working under chichi-ue's orders... also known as my father-in-law, and the kitsune who marked me as an alpha when I passed the coming of age rite several life-time ago.”

“Eh?!”
For once, InuYasha wasn't protesting at Kagome's loudness – as his exclamation had been just as loud as hers.
As for Shippou – the kit mumbled in his sleep, before sinking his head further into Padfoot's fur to cut out the noise they were making.

¤.¤.¤

It had taken them a few days to get back to Edo, and along the way, Shippou had integrated himself seamlessly into the small group.
True to her word, Tsukiko had taken to teaching him, oral lessons shared with Kagome during their hike through the countryside about youkai culture and general knowledge, and practicals in the evening, when Kagome was made to work on her miko skills while the kit worked on his Kitsune Bi and started to learn the basic needed to fight.

By the time they had reached Kaede's village, they had even explained about Chaos Game to the young kitsune, thinking it best to make him have a Recall Point as soon as possible so that he had a known location to retreat to if something happened to them during their travels.
Quick-witted and playful as he was, Shippou learned remarkably fast how to use Chaos Game, and took the news that Tsukiko and Kagome both came from the future in stride when they explained about the well.

Their stop at Edo wasn't to be a long one – Kagome would spend the afternoon in the future to drop by her current studying materials to be marked and get the next packet, while Tsukiko would take advantage of the occasion to train Shippou a bit more than when they were traveling.
Of course, that plan hadn't lasted long, as just as Kagome was climbing out of the well, she'd met with her brother and Saiyuri.

“We're going to the hospital,” the miko explained, “apparently Souta has been feeling youki around a class-mate who has been in a coma for the past six months.”
With that, Kagome had quickly decided that Mahoutokoro could wait a bit, and followed the two of them – Souta explaining on the way how since his friend Satoru was in the hospital, strange accidents had been happening around him, and to all people who came to see him.

“I'm the only one who still go to see him.” the kid admitted depressingly, “All the other kids at school are too scared.” his eyes lightened, “But since I know about miko and youkai and everything, I've been wondering if maybe there wasn't more to it... And when I went to see him last week, I realized I could feel something. So I asked Sa-chan to help!” he concluded with a hopeful smile
“So, why is your friend in a coma? Did he have an accident?”
“There was a fire.” Kagome's brother explained, “Satoru's okaa-san saved him, but his sister died.” he explained
Souta had been right, Kagome realized as soon as they were in the hospital room – there was a faint, but persistent feeling of youki present.

And suddenly, there was a little girl protruding from under the bed and snatching at the VI line of the unconscious kid violently.
“What are you doing!” Kagome protested
Saiyuri already had thrown four sutra around the room, and reiki pulsed – the little girl, that had been starting to fade out, phased back into reality, “What are you doing!” she protested loudly

On the other side of the bed, Satoru's mother gasped, eyes widening as she took a look at the silhouette that was only now becoming visible to her.
“So you are the one who has been provoking all these accidents, aren't you?” Saiyuri noted calmly
“What is it to you?” the girl bit out
Kagome noticed that by the small girl's side, a round youkai with a feathery tail was floating, eyes half-opened, and playing some kind of flute – this had to be the one who'd produced the youki Souta had felt.

“Mayu-chan!” the heart-breaking cry was coming from Satoru's mother, Kagome noticed – confirming the identity of the child
This was Satoru's sister, the one who died in the fire...

The girl took a step back, as if struck, when hearing her mother's call – the woman was crying, the kimono she had been working on while watching her son slipping to the ground “Oh Mayu-chan!” she repeated, “I'm so sorry! I didn't know you were inside!”
The little girl's eyes widened at the confession, and she asked in a trembling voice, “You're... not angry at me? You hadn't forgotten about me? Even thought it's my fault?”
Her mother's answer was to take her into her arms, sobbing heart-brokenly “I would have come back for you,” she promised, “I would have gone back if I had known you were inside!”

There was no lie there, Kagome could tell – because the woman's hands were still gravely burned from the trip into the fire she had taken to save her son.
“I didn't want to make a fire!” Mayu finally said, breaking down, tears falling unbidden, “I just wanted okaa-san to find me and make up... I'm sorry...”
The youkai, Kagome noticed, closed his eyes at these words – and the little girl turned toward them, “Thank you. I don't know what you did, but it forced to stay and see okaa-san again...”

Saiyuri merely nodded her head in reply, and reiki stirred around the room once more, the four sutra on the walls falling into dust, and Mayu leaving, the youkai leading her away.
A few seconds later, Satoru opened his eyes...

[Hunting Complete! Tatari Mokke
Reward: +25XP, +1 Hunting Trophy]

“This was a youkai that plays with the soul of children until they are ready to pass on, and guides them to the after-life.” Saiyuri explained to Kagome and Souta, while the doctors were rushing to his friend's bedside, “But it also takes them to hell if they refuse to pass on and become too close to turning into poltergeist. A Tatari Mokke opening his eyes is a sad and terrible thing...”
“The eyes... That was why he closed his eyes back when Mayu calmed down, isn't it?” the younger miko realized
“Exactly.” Saiyuri turned toward Souta, “You were right in calling me. That little girl was close to becoming a poltergeist, with all the accidents she provoked around her brother.”

“What did you do exactly?” the little boy asked, “I felt reiki in the sutra, but I don't know what it did.”
“This was a barrier to keep a spirit inside and calm it.” she explained, before warning, “But it's not all powerful, it only gave an inclination to calm down. If Mayu herself hadn't wanted it, or if her mother had said the wrong thing, it wouldn't have worked, and I would have had to perform an exorcism.”
Kagome nodded, remembering what Tsukiko had taught her about spirits and exorcism, before realizing, “Do you have several sutras stocked in your Inventory?”

“I have.” the huntress confirmed, explaining how fast she had reacted “It lets me have several different ones for most occasions, but for miko who don't have the luxury, they carry a few generic sutras on them at all times.” a few strips of rice paper appeared between her fingers “Here, take those, it'll give you something to study during your travels. Tsukiko never was big on sutra.”

“She isn't.” Kagome nodded, “She gave me a bit of theory, but admitted to not using them a lot.”
“Students are taught several basic ones, and with time you develop your own.” Saiyuri explained, “Studying mine will help you understand better the difference between generic sutra and personal ones.”

Kagome thanked the miko once more – before realizing how late it was, and rushing to Mahoutokoro to drop her school-work and pick up more. Night had fallen by the time she was back from the school, had picked up a few more provisions for her Inventory and was back into the past.
Climbing out of the old well, she was thankful for Chaos Game' Inventory, knowing that without it, she'd have to carry a heavy backpack each time she went to the past.

¤.¤.¤

With Kagome back from the future, the small hunting party was soon on the road again, InuYasha and Shippou happily bickering along while Tsukiko was making the young miko memorize any and all healing or poisoning plants.
“So... Why is InuYasha always bullying Shippou?” the lone human girl asked as the hanyou and the kitsune were further ahead on the road
“Well, part of it is instinct.” Tsukiko pointed out, “He's teaching him quite a bit about brawling in his own way, and Shippou-chan has to be more and more cunning to get him with his pranks...”
“And the other part?”

“Childishness.” Tsukiko stated blandly, making Kagome face-fault, before expanding, “You've got to remember that InuYasha is mentally about the same age as you with his two centuries, and he spent a quarter of his time under enchanted sleep.”
“True.” Kagome realized, lessons coming back to her mind, “But I'm not a bully.”
“Well, you're also a lot more mature than many teenagers.” her friend retorted
“So...” Kagome wondered, “What age would you be supposed to be as a human?”

Tsukiko reddened, and a snort from further ahead indicated that InuYasha had been listening to them, “I told you she's a fucking pup!”
“Am not!” well, even the usually calm princess had her bouts of childishness, Kagome couldn't help but note, amused at the answer
“Please, you're not even twice as old as the brat!”
The miko couldn't help but be surprised at the affirmation, glancing between Shippou and Tsukiko, “Uh, come to think of it, how old are you, Shippou-chan?”
“I'm fifty-four!” the kit answered enthusiastically
“See!” a satisfied InuYasha pointed, “I was right, the brat is fifty and the annoying princess isn't one hundred yet! A fucking pup!”

“Technically, Shippou would be around five or six-year-old as a human.” Tsukiko explained, “And with my eighty-four years, I would be a bit under ten.”
InuYasha burst out laughing at the admission, before Tsukiko finally lost her temper at him, “You know just as well as I do that even if I'm young, as long as I've gone through the rite of passage and my second growing spur, I'm adult!”
“But you haven't!” InuYasha pointed out, still laughing

“Did you forget I'm an alpha?” she replied tartly
“Alpha you maybe, you're still growing up!” he answered – and at that, Tsukiko didn't have an answer, since she was indeed still in the middle of her second growing spur
Kagome was speechless.
Had InuYasha really just managed to win an argument against Tsukiko?
Apparently having come to the same conclusion, Shippou was suddenly jumping on InuYasha's back, tricks at the ready “Stop bullying Tsuki-chan!”
And with that, the two were back to bickering again...

“I hadn't realized you were so young,” Kagome admitted to her friend as they started to walk again, “Isn't your father worried about you?”
“Chichi-ue has memories I don't, so he already knows quite a bit about what is happening right now.” the ookami reminded her, “And if you'd remembered his teaching method, you'd know he isn't easily worried.”
“True.” the miko nodded, remembering the beating InuYasha had taken against his brother the last time the two had met

¤.¤.¤

The next day, they had to take a boat to further their journey – once again, they were followings hearsay about an increase in violence in the region they were heading toward. But InuYasha, Kagome realized, seemed a lot more restless than was usual for him, and the occasional glances Tsukiko was throwing him between her lessons were proof enough that the youkai hime had noticed too...
The young miko was relaxing on the small boat they were on when, rising her head, she caught a movement at the top of the cliff overhanging the river they were on – and the next second, a scream was heard, and she realized that it was a girl, running away from some kind of youkai.

“Shit! She's gonna fall on the boat!” InuYasha realized a moment later, jumping to catch the girl before she overturned their embarkation, while Tsukiko and Kagome swiftly turned said boat toward the riverbank where the hanyou had landed
The girl the hanyou had just rescued wasn't very grateful, Kagome mused while healing her.
While she had thanked InuYasha initially, she had also pushed him back in the water when she realized he wasn't human, before insulting both Shippou and Tsukiko...

“I hate things like youkai!” she was saying vehemently, clearly wondering what a powerful miko like Kagome was doing with them
“So, what were those things?” Kagome asked, ignoring the girl's pointed comment toward her friends
“Kumo gashira.” the girl explained, “They settled over them mountains last spring. They take possession of a corpse's head and attack people.” a sigh, “And recently, they have become a lot more active...”

Kagome frowned.
Clearly, this was the rumor they had been chasing – yet InuYasha was stating “We should go, I want to be out of this mountain before nightfall.”
“It's not as if I need help from youkai!” the rescued girl harrumphed before standing up and searching for a place to climb back up the cliff

Tsukiko sighed, both at InuYasha's bout of grumpiness, and the hopelessness of the girl that wasn't making any progress heading back – dusting herself, she picked the girl from the ground and dropped her on Padfoot, before turning toward them “There's no helping it, isn't there?”
“What do you want to do on this mountain?” InuYasha protested at his niece as they started to climb, Kagome on his back

“That increase in violence around the time the Shikon no Tama was shattered... There may not be any shard in here, there clearly is someone who wants them.”
“And so we're gifting them away?” the hanyou retorted, irony biting in his tone
“We're busting the trap.” Tsukiko corrected, “Kagome's wish is to prevent the Shikon no Tama from causing chaos. Disposing of the idiots hunting it is a part of it, from a certain perspective...”
“We're not getting out of this, aren't we?” the hanyou realized with a resigned tone

“We're not.” Tsukiko confirmed with a smile, “But don't worry, I'm having Kagome-chan and Shippou-chan do the fighting!”
The protesting, “Eh!” from the two was covered by a loud, “And how is that supposed to reassure me?” from InuYasha
“Well, since it's a training session, I'll be there to take care of them if they bite more than they can chew.” Tsukiko winked at her uncle, “You've got a couple of vacation days!”

At the affirmation, the hanyou's eyes widened in understanding, Kagome noted – whatever had been his problem since earlier, the ookami must have understood and resolved it, she decided, as he was suddenly a lot less sullen...

[Secondary Quest! We need a montage...
First goal: find Kumo garashi lair
Second goal: find the Kumo garashi leader
Third goal: defeat kumo garashi
Fourth goal: defeat kumo garashi leader
Bonus goal: have only Kagome and Shippou fight the leader
Second Bonus goal: finish the quest before the end of the new moon
Reward: +25XP per goal, +1 Hunting Trophy, unlocks Arena System upon completion
Bonus Reward: +50XP per bonus goal, update Hunting System upon completion]

“Is Chaos mocking us?” Kagome asked when seeing the quest title
“I'm pretty sure he is.” InuYasha agreed, though not for the same reason
“It's pretty usual from him.” Tsukiko announced, making the two glance at her, “Well seriously, what did you expect from the god of Chaos? He likes being entertained...”
“This makes a surprising amount of sense.” Kagome sighed

Finally, after a bit of a hike, the group reached a small, gloom looking temple at the top of the cliff.

They were welcomed by an old priest who thanked them for bringing back his charge – the girl, who apparently was named Nazuna – and invited them to stay the night.
While Nazuna was sent to provide a meal for them, the old man turned their attention back toward them, “Please excuse her attitude,” he said, “since her father was killed by the kumo gashira she gained an irrational hatred toward all youkai.” a quizzical look, “Still, it's strange...” he mused, “You look like a youkai, but don't feel like one.” he said to InuYasha, who frowned at the affirmation, but was prevented from attacking by a calming hand from his niece, “And you look like a youkai, yet feel like a miko.”
The ookami smiled serenely at the observation, but didn't answer.

Guessing he wouldn't get any answer, the priest guided them toward the temple, and soon they had supper, and retired for the night.

¤.¤.¤

“So! Test time!” happily announced Tsukiko as the group settled into the room they had been given, “Kagome-chan, Shippou-chan, what did you feel, what do you think?”
“The old priest said that there was a barrier, but I didn't feel anything blocking me out.” the kitsune pointed out, “Even if it was too weak to stop us, we should have at least felt something, right?”
“True.” Kagome noted, “This is supposed to be a temple, yet there isn't a hint of reiki.” she realized, finally putting into words what had been troubling her, “I don't know how the kumo gashira haven't attacked yet, but it's clearly not thanks to any ward like the priest said.”

“It's just like Tsuki-chan said earlier, isn't it?” Shippou realized first, “It's a trap.”
“We've already established that.” InuYasha groaned
“The temple itself is the trap.” Shippou insisted, “There's a priest without reiki, a ward that isn't where it's supposed to be... Don't you think it's strange how this place is supposedly the only safe haven on the mountain?”

“Anyone traveling in the region would have to stop by here.” Kagome realized what the kit was trying to say, “He's right, it's the ideal lair for a youkai that's trying to steal the Shikon shards!”
“And it means that the priest is a fake!” Shippou loudly proclaimed, “That's why there's no reiki nor wards! If he's a youkai, he doesn't have reiki, and if he's the leader her can just order the kumo garashi to stay away!”

[First goal complete! +25XP
Second goal complete!+25XP
Supplementary bonus goal complete!
You've guessed the Kumo garashi leader's nefarious plan
Bonus reward: (50+25)XP]
[Level up! Kagome is now level 59!
+2SP]
[Level up! InuYasha is now level 106!
+1SP]
[Level up! Shippou is now level 39!
+4SP]

It was as Chaos Game confirmed their theory that youki started to pulse around them.
The trap had been sprung, they realized – the fake priest would now be trying to get his paws on their Shikon shards.

“Well,” Tsukiko smiled as if they weren't surrounded by enemy youkai, “it's your show kids, what do we do?”
“We get rid of them!” Shippou proclaimed loudly, kitsune bi launching multiple attacks around them
“I think Tsuki-chan was more asking about a plan.” Kagome informed the kit, nanigata in hands – she started to cut a path through the youkai, “It's not like they are going to let us go quietly, since we've got what they want.”

“Plus there's the annoying human girl.” Shippou realized, “I don't think she knew the priest was a fake. Even if she's ungrateful, we can't just leave her to die!” he affirmed
“Aren't you proud, oji-san?” Tsukiko wiped a fake tear, “Look at how grown up they are acting!” she said, waving at the two who were actually fighting at the entrance of the room
“I guess your lessons aren't completely useless.” he admitted reluctantly
“Still,” the ookami noted, “There's a lot of annoying pests. Padfoot, time to earn your keep, big lump!”
Her familiar gave her an unimpressed look, and shadows swirled around him – the next moment, the Grimm was reaping through the spiders, under the hanyou's disbelieving eyes.

“Well, I was right.” he stated as they used the path cleaned from enemies to follow the three fighters, “You are lazy.”
“I'm not lazy,” corrected Tsukiko, “I'm just giving the kids a chance to grow.” she joked
Or rather, half-joked, the hanyou realized – because her eyes were watchful, and she clearly was itching to jump into the fray.
She was just like her father, in a way, he suddenly understood – letting her friend fight in order for her to learn and grow, rather than making her task too easy for her by doing all the hard work.

Tsukiko twitched, as Shippou nearly did not avoid a spider, but managed to prevent herself from jumping ahead to save the kit – scratches were okay, after all, they weren't in too much danger for now.
“Please help!” the hunting group was surprised to see Nazuna clawing her way out of the attacking youkai
With a swift move, Tsukiko rushed ahead and grabbed her - she wasn't testing her after all.
“They have the priest!” the girl said, sounding desperate, “Please save him!”

“A trap within a trap...” Kagome whispered, unheard by the girl – the youkai around her nodded
What better way to draw them toward the true enemy than a plea for help? And judging by how desperate she looked, the girl clearly had no idea she was being used...
“Well, we're heading that way anyway!” Shippou commented lightly, “She'll understand when faced with their leader...” he added in a quieter voice, feeling bad for the girl who had been tricked by the fake priest
Within a few minutes, they had reached the temple inner sanctum, where the old priest seemed to be trapped within spider webs.
“You shouldn't have come...” he protested feebly

“You know, if we hadn't realized earlier he was a fake, I would have believed it.” Shippou announced to their group, “And tricking a kitsune isn't an easy feat!”
“What do you mean?” Nazuna protested
Her protest was cut short by the priest's guttural chuckle “We'll, if you've already seen through my ploy, there's no need to keep this up, isn't there?”
With a pulse of youki, the fake priest's true appearance was revealed – and the spider-web that looked like a prison earlier was, in fact, his body...
“What is going on?” Nazuna asked weakly, not wanting to believe what she was seeing

“You were so easy to trick!” the youkai laughed, “So eager to believe in the kind priest that prayed for the soul of those attacked by the spiders!” his spider-web body attacked in several directions at once, “Not once did you realize you were serving your father's murderer!”
“You...” her eyes widened, “You killed my father!” she realized, voice filling with spite, “What did you do with the real priest?” she demanded
“There was never any priest! It was just a trap to get the Shikon shards!” he laughed

The part of the spider-web that had been creeping toward the defenseless girl was suddenly engulfed in bright, golden flames – the strongest Shippou had ever made, Tsukiko noted. The kit was trembling with rage, and the reason why became clear as soon as he opened his mouth, “I really hate it! Youkai becoming mad and killing everyone in their path just for a few glass shards!”
It wasn't hard to comprehend he was talking about the Thunder Brother and his father just as much as about Nazuna and the priest, Tsukiko mused with a sad smile...

“It's because of bastards like you that humans think all youkai are bloodthirsty beasts!” he added, his kitsune bi flaring for another attack, FuurinKiba held much more expertly in his hands than a week before “I'm not a beast! I don't need a cursed jewel to grow strong!”
The kit's passion was affecting Nazuna, Tsukiko realized with a proud smile, and the fiery attacks had taken their toll on the enemy youkai – but Shippou was young still, and the intensive use of his fire was making itself known, the child much less steady on his feet than he was a few minutes earlier.

¤.¤.¤

The kumo gashira leader realized it, and swiftly took advantage of it, head rushing toward Shippou, and biting into his shoulder.
Tsukiko's fury was cold, InuYasha mused as he felt the air around them chill as she realized the kit was hurt, and jumped toward him to get him out of the youkai's reach, faster than he would have been able to even at the top of his form.

But just like he'd said earlier, her training hadn't been useless – far from it. Because the same time the youkai took advantage of to attack the weakening kit, Kagome had put to good use, and a nanigata crackling with reiki separated the fake priest head from his body just as Shippou fell into Tsukiko's arms.

[Secondary Quest complete!
Third goal complete!+25XP
Fourth goal complete! +25XP
Reward: Arena System unlocked, +5 Hunting Trophies
Bonus goal complete! (50+25)XP
Second bonus goal complete! (50+25)XP
Bonus reward: Hunting System updated]

[Level up! You are now level 137!
+1SP
[Level up! Kagome is now level 62!
+1PP, +2CP +3SP]
[Level up! InuYasha is now level 108!
+2SP]
[Level up! Shippou is now level 44!
+5SP]

[System log: Arena System

The Arena System is made of several tabs. The Boss Tab contains a list of Boss that can be fought once a week, and unlocks special bonus upon defeating them for the first time; the Challenge Tab is updated randomly with leveled or timed challenges that each unlocks different victory bonus and the Arena Tab allow you to set up an arena with different settings to train in.

note that while you can't die while using the Boss Tab and Arena Tab, the Challenge Tab does no grant any immunity]

[System log update: Hunting System

Party Tab now has more options. A hunting party with sufficiently strong ties can now evolve in a pack. A pack has further advantage than a hunting party and can unlock even more in the Reward Tab.]

Normally, Kagome would be the one doing the healing, and there was no denying the fact she was better than the ookami at it – but the teenage girl had given her all to the fight, and was in no state to be healing anyone. And Shippou needed healing now – the kumo parting gift had been a poison particularly potent for such a low-life, and while most youkai developed a resistance to a number of poison as they aged, the kit was still far too young to have it yet...

Still, the hanyou knew enough about youkai physiology to realize that the kit would be fine eventually – but it wasn't a reason to let him suffer while burning the poison out of his system.
Finally, Tsukiko leaned back with a sigh, and admitted, “I've gotten rid of most of the poison, now he'll just have to sweat out the fever.”
“Let's recall then.” InuYasha suggested – Shippou would be weak for a few days, now point in staying out in the wild since the rumor they had been following was a dead end anyway

Kagome was too tired to show her surprise at the proposition – usually, the hanyou was always ready to push them a bit further every day, regularly forgetting that between a kit and a human, the group needed more rest than he was used to. She smiled softly – each day, she had more proof that his rough outward persona was nothing more than a cover for a gentler personality...
Tiredly getting up, she was quickly gathering the few belongings they had that weren't stuffed in their Inventory, while Tsukiko gently woke Shippou up, and a few minutes latter, farewell given to Nazuna, they had recalled back to Kaede's hut.

The old miko welcomed them warmly like always, and was prompt to help them situate Shippou for the night.
Soon, Kaede and Kagome were sleeping too – after a long moment of silence, InuYasha finally stated, “You're worrying too much.”
“It's my fault he's hurt.”

“You said it yourself, didn't you,” he reminded her, “better half dead under our watch than completely dead out there because we coddled him. The kit is stronger than you think.”
“I know that he's strong.” she contradicted, “And I know it was better for him to fight here, and learn from it...” a sigh, “But I don't like seeing him like that either. He's so young!”
“You're barely older than him.” InuYasha reminded her, “By that reasoning, you shouldn't be out there either, previous life or not.”
She couldn't contradict him – just like during her previous life, she realized that even if she was more mature than most of her age, her physical body was still that of a young youkai girl. Finally, she nodded, fingers dragging through Shippou's hair...

Who would have thought that InuYasha would have been the one to lift her spirit?

A long moment went by in comfortable silence, before the hanyou decided to ask about something that had been on his mind since the morning.
“You know, don't you?”
“About a hanyou's weakness?” she stated rather than asked, “I do.” she confirmed, “And I can both feel it and smell it.”
“Why didn't you say anything?”

“Even in our time, most hanyou don't like to have their day of shifting to be known, even if it is much less dangerous than nowadays...” a shrug, “I can't help my senses, so I tend to know things like that, but it's considered common courtesy not to talk about it first.” her eyes were calm but serious, “It's a great sign of trust for a hanyou to share this day with people, it has to be your decision to tell Kagome-chan and Shippou-chan.”
He didn't comment on the way she sounded, as if she knew he'd tell the others eventually – tell them something he'd never shared with anyone, for a hanyou in these days and age just couldn't trust people that easily.

Telling them – it would mean believing completely in them, and that was something InuYasha didn't know if he'd ever be able to do. he'd spent too much time protecting himself from the world around him.
Still, it was a nice thought...

¤.¤.¤

By the next morning, Kagome was feeling as good as new, Shippou was already a lot less pale, and Tsukiko and InuYasha acted as if they hadn't had any discussion in the middle of the night – yet Kagome, ever so sensitive to people, could tell that something had changed.
That not only had InuYasha shed a bit more of his protective shell, but Tsukiko, too, seemed a bit lighter than the evening before.
The miko smiled, happy to see that somewhere on the road, the two had started to become family.

As they were going to spend a few days in Edo to let Shippou recover, Tsukiko soon decided to take advantage of their downtime to pile more lessons on Kagome – Shippou had insisted he was well enough to participate too, but the ookami had put her foot down, making the kit follow a lighter schedule for as long as they were staying in town.
It wasn't until the evening that they started to go over the previous day's battle, and the rewards unlocked...

Everybody was clear about the fact that the Arena System was going to be very useful – it was a training tool that could give a true battle experience, without the pesky risk of dying. The Challenges, of course, would have to be examined on a case by case basis, since they were more life-threatening.
“The Pack System really is an impressive upgrade from the Hunting Party,” Kagome was soon noting, tabs open under her eyes “And we already meet the requirement to transform the Shikon Shards Hunting Party into one!” a mischievous smile “So what are you waiting for, Tsuki-chan?”

“Why should I be the one to do it?” she protested immediately
“Well, you're our alpha, aren't you?” the human girl smiled, “You teach us and protect us...”
“And what a marvelous job I've done.” she couldn't help but retort sarcastically

“You have.” Shippou confirmed, surprising her, “I would never have been able to fight like I did before I met you.” he said, “Not only because I didn't have the skill, but because I would've been too terrified.” his eyes were strangely serious for such a young child, “yesterday, I was afraid, but not enough to be unable to move, or to want to flee. And I got hurt, but I also learned a lot.” a smile, “And I wouldn't have been able to without you,” his eyes took in the other three members of their small group, “without any of you.” he emphasized

Tsukiko turned toward InuYasha, somehow expecting that him, at least, would have something to say against it – but the hanyou wasn't any help as he merely pointed at her face “You're already an alpha, pup.”
And that was it.

A pack, in Chaos Game, could only be evolved from a hunting party that was either three-year old, or had accumulated a set amount of XP since its creation – an amount they had already accumulated, even if by a small margin, in a surprisingly short amount of time.
The pack could choose to keep the name of their hunting party, or change it, as well as choose an insignia, which would provide a first passive boost to the members as long as they wore it.
The other part of the pack's passive boost was chosen according to the Alpha's characteristics.

“Do we really want to name ourselves after that cursed jewel?” Kagome had wondered as they debated whether keeping or changing their group's name, “I mean, it's the thing that brought us together, but it's not as if we're suddenly going to stop being friends because we've completed it, is it?”
“Tch. As if it were possible to get rid of an annoying girl like you that easily.” InuYasha chimed in - which was his way of agreeing

“Say, Tsuki-chan, do you have a nickname that has stuck through your different reincarnations?” the miko wondered, “I mean, obviously Ryo-dono calls you bambina but...” her eyes widened “The shinigami! He called you Shadow, didn't he?” she remembered
“The Shadow Pack?” Shippou tried out, “I like the sound of it.” the young kitsune nodded enthusiastically, “What kind of insignia should we use?” he wondered

A low huff from Padfoot called attention to him, the Grimm letting a bit of his powers seep into his steps, leaving a large paw-print on the ground, that looked to be gleaming an ethereal silver in the hut's dim light.
“A Grimm foot-print huh?” Tsukiko realized, “That makes sense, Grimms are creatures of darkness and shadows after all.”

[Shadow Pack LV1 created!
- pack bonus:+1 to all Regeneration Rates
- insignia bonus: +1 Shadow damage to all attack (cost 50 YP or 50 RP)
- alpha bonus: +3 Agility, +50% teaching bonus
- beta bonus: +1 Endurance, +25% teaching bonus
-XP to LV2: 150/1250]

Padfoot had been more than happy to provide his power and paw print for the insignia – he had even shifted to a smaller size in order for his paws not to be too large for the girls and Shippou; then decided that this size was too comfortable to leave.
As such, job done, he'd soon found himself in pup size, lazying on Tsukiko's head.
“Suddenly, I find myself wondering if he didn't learn to change size just to be able to do that again...” his mistress wondered suspiciously – the pup-sized Grimm on her head didn't bother to answer, far too comfortable

“It's really pretty...” Kagome noted, admiring the silvery symbol tattooed on the back of her hand “But how did he do this?” she asked Tsukiko, “I mean, I can clearly feel reiki...”
“Padfoot is a Grimm,” her friend explained patiently, “in other words, he's not a youkai but a holy servant, just like you, but a bit more furry...” she teased, “What he did is infuse his reiki in his paw-print like would do with words on a sutra.”
“So this mark will be here only as long as there's his reiki in it, isn't it?”

“Well, normally yes, but it's Padfoot. He's set up the mark to regenerate its reiki by absorbing the surrounding shadows.”
“Oh wow.” Kagome looked at the mark with awe, “I can't believe your dog is better than me at using his reiki...” she added with a comical frown
“He's not better,” the ookami contradicted, “he just uses it differently, and he's had more experience with it too.” an amused smile, “He can't heal anyone, for example, since his powers aren't geared at all toward it...”

“We'll have to take some of the Challenges,” InuYasha announced – familiar with the marking concept of youkai, he was far less fascinated with Padfoot's mark than Kagome, even if it had been weird at first to have the feeling of non-threatening reiki so close to his own youki, “some of them unlocks interesting Pack bonus, or grant more Pack experience.” he announced

“You've been a beta for all of five minutes, and you're already more mature!” Shippou teased amiably
“Keh!”
The hanyou wasn't blushing, but he wasn't far from it, Kagome mused – and his surprised look when Tsukiko had announced that he would be beta had been adorable – apparently he had expected the ookami to take her as a beta, since the two girls had known each other for so long...

A beta was the right-hand of an alpha, Tsukiko had explained for her sake, the one that made happened the alpha's orders when he couldn't do it himself, and the second-strongest protector of the pack.
With a description like that, Kagome didn't know why InuYasha had thought she'd be any good at it – sure she could heal people, and maintain peace when tempers were running high, but she wouldn't be able to provide food without the stock in her Inventory, and she was nowhere as strong as either the hanyou or their alpha.

Yes, the miko confirmed to herself – she was good where she was, as a normal pack member - if their disparate group of friends could be considered normal in any way - and with the lessons in youkai culture she had already had, she was also heartened by the meaning of them all accepting each other as pack.
It wasn't family, but it was just as good, she realized - they were traveling, eating, learning and fighting side by side. And even if she wasn't ready yet to bathe naked in front of InuYasha like Tsukiko did without a second thought, they had all grown to mean a lot to each other far faster than she'd thought possible...

Chapter Text

Chapter 6. August 1996 Kikyo

Both Tsukiko and InuYasha had felt the youki first.
It wasn't very powerful, so neither were all that worried, but the hanyou still went out with Kagome to be ready for a fight, while Tsukiko hung back near Kaede's hut in order to protect a Shippou still on bed-rest for two more days.
The attack was swift, and surprisingly not aimed at the young miko and her shards they realized, rushing to a small shrine at the village's border – by the time they had reached the youkai, who looked like an old woman with a scythe, she already had what she'd come for and was running away.

Kaede arrived within moments, winded and looking alarmed, “This was Kikyou-onee-sama's shrine!” she quickly realized, approaching the ruins to confirm her fears, “Her bones, and some of her burial ground were taken...”
“Is it bad?” Kagome wondered
“It is.” Tsukiko confirmed, as they had made their way back to the hut, “From what I saw, this was a hag, they are good at necromancy...”

“She could try to revive onee-sama as one of her undead servants.” Kaede nodded
“We've got to do something then!” Kagome affirmed, eyes widened
“It doesn't have anything to do with the shards, though.” InuYasha pointed out – but he was protesting a lot less than he would have when they first met, the miko knew, and more by habit than by real want to avoid helping

“Wasn't Kikyou the former guardian of the Shikon no Tama?” said miko contradicted, “It may well have everything to do with our hunt!”
“Then, let's go!”
All were stunned to realize it was their youngest member that had stated that with quiet confidence.
“You're still not completely healed.” InuYasha abruptly reminded him, “You'd only slow us down.”

“I can ride Padfoot with Kagome-chan,” the kitsune pointed out, “And it's not I'll always have the luxury to be completely healed, is it?”
“I'm coming too.”
“It won't exactly be a safe travel, Kaede-obaa-sama.”
“I know, but this is my sister we're talking about.” the old woman affirmed firmly, “It is my duty.”
Well – there was nothing more to add to that, all of them realized.

“Let's go, then.” Tsukiko nodded

The pack was ready to move out within minutes – Kaede was ridding Padfoot with Kagome, while Shippou was borrowing a ride on Tsukiko's shoulder – and they were soon chasing the hag down, the alpha and her beta heading the grouping and tracking the thieving youkai.
“InuYasha,” Kaede asked as they rushed through the country, “can you tell us what really happened between you and Kikyou-onee-sama, fifty years ago?”
“Tchh. I don't see why you care.”
“Because if we're going to see her again soon, it may be in our favor to know.”
The hanyou grumbled a bit more – but even he could see the wisdom in this, and eventually, he started talking, about a past long gone...

¤.¤.¤

(flashback start)

Kikyou was the perfect priestess, always compassionate toward the sick, calm and composed – and protecting without fail the Shikon no Tame from all the youkai that tried to get their paws on it on a daily basis.
InuYasha was but one of numerous attempts – except he never really tried to kill her, and she, in return, never did kill him either. He wanted the jewel to become a full youkai, but he didn't have to kill its guardian for that.
Except that said guardian was skilled, and each new attempt to get his claws on the Shikon no Tama was met with failure.

Eventually, it became a matter of habit, until the day she talked to him.

“Do you see me as a human?”
The question had thrown the hanyou out from a loop – but the miko following words quickly explained her question to him...
“I can't show any weakness, nor be indecisive, or youkai would take advantage of it. I'm human, yet not allowed to be one...”
Her next affirmation was even more surprising.
“In a way, we're a bit alike you and I... The hanyou and the inhuman priestess... this is why I haven't killed you.”

This was the day he'd fell in love with Kikyou, InuYasha realized later.

And one day, during their talk, she'd dropped the idea, “If you used the Shikon no Tama to become human, it would be purified, and I would be free.”
They could have a life together, she hadn't said – but he clearly heard the longing in her words...

And so, they agreed to meet, on the next day – only this time, she would bring the jewel, and he would wish on it.

(flashback end)

“You were going to become human?” Tsukiko's voice was carefully neutral, Kagome noted – and she herself was surprised at the proclamation
“It was just a spur of the moment decision!” the hanyou defended himself – before adding, voice bitter, “Beside it's not like it matters anyway. It was a trap. She had never intended to give me the jewel. When I went to the promised place, she immediately attacked.”
This – was strange, Kagome realized. Even without having known the priestess, this didn't make any sense. If Kikyou merely wanted to kill InuYasha, she could have done so long ago, without wasting her time with a convoluted scheme...

“The rest you know,” InuYasha concluded at Kaede, “I escaped her attempt, attacked the village and seized the jewel. Then Kikyou tracked me down, and I was sealed to the Goshinboku.”
“It doesn't make sense.” Kaede whispered softly – and she was heard by all, “Kikyou-onee-sama wasn't someone who deceived people, not even youkai...”
“There is something fishy in this.” Tsukiko confirmed, unknowingly echoing Kagome's doubts, “She didn't need such an elaborate trap, which jeopardized all the village, when she could have gotten rid of you from the start, oji-san.”
“Well, it's not like I know what was in her head, is it?” he retorted with his usual snark – but all the pack could read in his eyes that doubts had been planted, and that he too was starting to wonder

Still – Kagome was somewhat satisfied to be proved that she had been right from the start: InuYasha had been praising the dead miko too much for them to simply be enemies...
Of course, the miko was too kind not to feel sorry for the hanyou. Because she knew by now how difficult it was for their beta to trust anyone, and he had put his trust in Kikyou, only to end up nailed to a tree for fifty years of slumber.

The last part of their trailing was made in somber silence, all of them lost in their thoughts – then, their way was barred by an old rope and wood bridge crawling with warriors. This time, neither Kagome nor InuYasha had to be told to extend their senses...
“These things reek of death!” the hanyou protested first
“Clay bodies.” the miko soon confirmed, naginata in hands

While they were prompt to start fighting back against the undead warriors, who weren't all that strong – they were numerous, and the narrow bridge wasn't a good place to pick a fight, Kagome soon forced to switch her weapon back to its smaller form, even InuYasha's Tessaiga too large for the fragile structure.
Of course, it was as they were starting to feel the strain of fighting at a disadvantage that the hag reappeared, floating a few seconds above them before her eyes singled out Kagome.
The next moment, she was cutting the bridge in two with her large scythe, sending all tumbling in the air and snatching Kagome in the same movement.
Shippou, who had left Tsukiko's shoulder during the fight, was caught by InuYasha, while Padfoot managed to save Kaede, and they were soon touching the ground several dozen meters below, none the worse, if for the temporary fright of losing the ground under their feet.

“That bitch!”
InuYasha and Kaede were both surprised to hear such loathing in the young ookami's voice – but she was already rushing thought the river and toward the top of the cliff toward where her friend had been abducted, “What is wrong with youkai and humans in this era?” she was growling, nearly slipping into canine language
They hadn't time to ask what she meant by this – they had reached the top of the cliff, where a small hut was propped, a large baking oven near it. Kagome was there, tied and having been unceremoniously dropped in a large cauldron filled with herbs and water – and a large reiki barrier around her, much to the hag's rage.
“You won't be able to resist eternally, girl! Soon, your soul will be cut from your body and free to get into another vessel!”

That was when InuYasha saw the body sat by the cauldron's side, in miko clothing – a familiar face, but empty eyes and a body that looked like a puppet without strings...
He opened his mouth, ready to call out the familiar name – yet he could see that for now it was but an empty receptacle, and if even days before his first reflex would have been to rush and tempest about the situation, right now, he couldn't.
Because the hanyou was now a beta, sworn to protect his pack, and instincts attuned to them – and the young miko under his protection was visibly suffering from whatever the hag was doing to her with her potions and spells, and his alpha was trembling with barely restrained fury, power nearly dizzying by its intensity twirling violently around her.

Something had triggered the young youkai hime, for the second time since he'd known her, and once more she wasn't going to stand back, he realized. So he turned toward the young priestess, forcing his eyes away from the troubling image of his first and only love, “Don't let that barrier down Kagome, we're kicking this old hag's ass and getting you out of this soup!”
The young miko let out the small smile, not able to hide that whatever she was fighting against was painful, a large aura swirling around her and barely restrained by her barrier. As if his words had helped her, the barrier gained in intensity – but it was that moment Kaede chose to speak, having at last seen the soulless miko by their friend's side.

“Don't!”

InuYasha could have sworn he'd heard her voice, tensed and panicked, a moment before her name was pronounced...
“Kikyou-onee-sama!”
It was as if the aura around Kagome had suddenly gained a life of its own, and the girl let out a heart-wrenching cry, just as the barrier surrounding her cracked, and fell.
“What is this...” the hanyou could only whisper as the large aura left the now unconscious body of Kagome to rush toward Kikyou

¤.¤.¤

“This,” Tsukiko said, “Is a soul far larger than any human should have.”
Her voice was strange, the hanyou realized, echoing with alien and untold power, and sounding unnaturally detached from the situation, and suddenly, he wondered what he would see should he turn toward his niece...

Now Kikyou was getting on her feet with the natural grace she had always had – but when her eyes opened, they were burning with hate, “How dare you raise me!” she said, voice breaking from sorrow and reiki alight around her hands, ready to strike at the hag
The newly revived miko wasn't given the time to do anything, as the hag was already dead on the floor, so swiftly no one had even had the time to see Tsukiko's katana get out of its sheath – but no one had missed the overwhelming feeling of reiki, nor the way the body on the ground was crumbling into dust under their eyes...
“Well, now that the eyesore is taken care of...” Tsukiko turned toward Kikyou, “Your turn.”

“Why would a holy one like you work with this traitor?” the priestess protested, clearly torn between incomprehension and fury – and the way she was addressing his alpha didn't escape InuYasha's notice this time, nor did her accusation

“You are the one who betrayed me!” he protested, suspicions rising again, but indignation stronger
“You lie! I gave up the last of my strength to seal you to that tree after you attacked me and stole the Shikon no Tama!”
“That's not what happened! You are the one who drew me into a trap instead of keeping our agreement!”
“Please! Kikyou-onee-sama, it's me, your sister Kaede! Hear me out!” Kaede pleaded, trying to calm the newly raised miko
“Why would you side with him too?”
“You have both been tricked!”

At that, the revived miko looked to consider the situation, but anger was quickly taking back the upper hand, “No! Whatever truly happened, it's too late!” she shouted, tears in her eyes, “Because I died hating you, as long as you live I cannot get over this hatred and move on!”
“Well,” Tsukiko voice reminded them of her presence – how they had managed to forget, with the feeling of her power, they wouldn't know, “you've had your chance.” this was clearly aimed at Kikyou
“What do you mean?”
“I gave you a chance to voluntarily go back to your proper place in the reincarnation system out of respect for a holy servant who did her duty most of her life...” the ookami stated coolly, “But ultimately, you failed to respect the natural circle, and are clinging to a cursed life given by a necromancer...”

“And who are you to judge me?”
“Are you that blinded by rage that you can't even tell something any dead soul would know?”
“I'm not dead any longer!”
There wasn't any step taken, and yet, Tsukiko was suddenly nearly nose-to-nose with the resurrected priestess “Make no mistake, dead soul, you've had your life, and passed on, too early, maybe, but you still passed on and went back to the reincarnation circle. What you are right now is a fake body of clay, and a parasite stealing the life of a living girl who still has her life to live and her destiny to complete! A destiny you failed to achieve!”
“What are you talking about?” a bewildered Kikyou asked, clearly unsettled by the power she was feeling

“Wishing InuYasha into humanity?” this time, there was no longer any careful neutrality – but clear loathing, “From oji-san it was alright, he didn't know any better... But you? The guardian of the Shikon no Tama? You better than anyone else knew that a selfish wish wouldn't destroy the jewel!”
“It wasn't...”
“How was wishing for an easier life not selfish, girl? How was wishing for someone to lose the very nature of his being just for him to conform to your standards not selfish? Or wasn't a hanyou good enough for you?”
“I loved InuYasha!”
“And yet, you'd have him turned human, and lose half of himself, rather than find a way for the two of you to be together. Were you so eager to get rid of your burden?”

InuYasha should be furious – he really should be, he mused – but right now, he was by an impossible to wake up Kagome, realizing that while he would have loved to have Kikyou back... that would mean condemning Kagome, who was pack, and pack didn't just sacrifice each other's, and his senses, so much better now than they had been before, were screaming at him that the miko wasn't really resurrected, but just a construct, just like his alpha was saying – a stolen soul trapped into a body of clay crafted by a malevolent hag...
But the worst was probably the cutting accusations that Tsukiko was aiming at his first love.

Because in a way, he could hear a truth in them – oh he didn't doubt any longer that Kikyou had truly loved him, and that both had been tricked by some unknown third party – but Kikyou had asked him to become human, where neither Kagome nor Tsukiko had ever said anything against the fact that he was hanyou. And while it maybe because they both were raised in a different era, it didn't erase the fact that they had both been more accepting of his nature than his own lover.

So he dragged his eyes away from Kikyou, toward the soulless husk in his arms, “Oy! Wake up, idiotic girl, our alpha is getting all annoyed about your nap!”
Maybe it was stupid – but there wasn't a lot more he could do apart from taunting – and against all logic, the body in his arms shuddered...
And a few meters away, Kikyou fell to her knees, as the aura from earlier escaped from her body to get back into Kagome's...
“No!”
The undead miko tried to flee, realizing that if she stayed all her soul would get back to the living body it had just emptied – but Tsukiko was negligently in her way, freezing her to her spot, and now that she was nearly gone once more, she realized who this was, and how foolish she had been to try and escape...
And so, she stopped her struggles, bowing her head toward the woman she had finally recognized and ready to bore the might of her anger.

“InuYasha and you were dealt a bad hand,” Kikyou raised her head, surprised to hear the voice much kinder now that she had stopped struggling, and green eyes peering at her from the goddess who was now kneeling on the ground by her side, “and while I don't know who tricked the both of you and caused you to die far too early, I know he probably also was the one who confused you enough to ever think that wishing humanity on oji-san would make the Shikon no Tama disappear...”

¤.¤.¤

Kikyou's eyes filled with comprehension and shame, as she finally accepted the harsh accusations from earlier, just as she was given absolution...
“But your time is over, and your soul has moved on, and right now, all you're clinging to is a fragment distorted by anger and the necromancy used to raise you. Clinging to the Mortal Plane would only bring InuYasha and you more suffering, and go against what you lived for...”
“I just don't want to be forgotten so soon...” the miko admitted brokenly, making InuYasha close his eyes in grief at the whispered words that tore anew at his heart

“And you won't be.” Tsukiko promised, taking the miko's hands in her own, and gesturing toward the hanyou – who didn't see, as his eyes were closed

But the miko understood the message well-enough – and with Tsukiko's power touching her very soul, the anger was dimmed, and pushed back, and the echo of the love she had felt once upon a time was strong enough to soften her eyes.
The goddess was right, of course, InuYasha wouldn't forget her like that, despite everything that had happened, “At least that hag rising me let us realize about the treachery...” she sighed – then her eyes fell on the still unconscious body of Kagome, in InuYasha's arms, with a worried Shippou a few steps away “But you're right...” she added toward Tsukiko, “I can't steal a life just for my revenge, and this poor girl have a hard task ahead... I just wish I could help...”
“You will.” Tsukiko promised as she felt the priestess releasing the hold she had on the last fragment of soul still in her, her powers mingling with it and guiding it back to Kagome

“Farewell InuYasha, I really did love you... So I won't ask of you to change anymore, but simply to be happy...”
The hanyou's eyes widened at the words, but a quick glance around him showed that only he, and maybe Tsukiko, had heard the untold last words of Kikyou.

“Will Kagome-chan be alright?” a worried Shippou asked
“It's difficult to say.” Kaede answered with a frown, a bit of sorrow at her sister's harsh fate lingering in her old eyes, “The fact that her soul was awakened to its previous state, then came back to her may have changed her.”

“Don't worry.” Tsukiko smiled serenely, “Kagome will be alright, and Kikyou will have her wish too...”

[Hidden Quest Complete! The next great journey...
Kikyou learned of the lies that ended her life, and voluntarily gave back her soul to Kagome
Reward: +100XP, all gains A Miko's Blessing (+10 to one Mystic Knowledge), Kagome gains Unified Soul Perk (Kikyou's knowledge was passed on to Kagome, +10 to all Mystic Knowledge)

[New life Quest! Lie's weaver...
Goal: uncover what happened on the day InuYasha was sealed
Reward: +50XP per goal, +1 Pack mutation upon completion]
[Goal complete!+50XP
Goal update: find who manipulated Kikyou and InuYasha]

[Hunting Complete! Urasue the Hag
Reward:+25XP, +1 Hunting Trophy]

[Level up! Kagome is now level 65!
+2CP, +3SP]
[Level up! InuYasha is now level 109!
+1SP]
[Level up! Shippou is now level 47!
+2CP, +3SP]

The pack and Kaede's return to Edo was subdued – while they had defeated the hag, and she would never again raise someone from the grave to turn them against their loved one, the fight didn't really feel like a victory.
Kaede was once more mourning her sister – and worse, InuYasha, who hadn't felt the passage of time while sealed, had been confronted with her lover, and learned that they had been set up to think they had betrayed each other. While the hanyou was thankful for that knowledge, as it meant Kikyou hadn't betrayed him, and it hurts to realize that had they only known, a tragedy could have been avoided...

As they reached the village, Tsukiko paused, stretched, then grabbed her uncle by the collar under Kagome and Kaede's surprised eyes “We're going to soak a bit, we're covered in dust from those annoying warriors, and I can't stand the stench any longer!” she announced, not really leaving any choice to the hanyou, while Shippou was nodding, clearly agreeing with her affirmation – even Padfoot seemed keen on the idea as he nudged the young miko off his back

Kagome looked at the group heading toward the nearby hot spring – the existence of which she had learned only after suffering thought several baths in the ice-cold river – with a smile.
While her upbringing was too ingrained for her to be ready to share a bath as pack as Tsukiko could so casually, she understood that right now the bonding experience as pack may well be what the hanyou needed.
With a sigh, she followed Kaede toward her hut – she'd settle for the river, if only for today, as even without a youkai sharp senses, she still felt dirty from the impromptu sojourn in the hag's cauldron...

A couple of hours later, the pack was together once more, gathered in a clearing not too far from the hot spring, Tsukiko coaching Shippou through some new moves with his tanto, while InuYasha was napping on a branch nearby, ears twitching from time to time as he kept watch as the same time. Kagome, sprawled in the grass, was meditating, trying to learn to call her powers without the help of her weapon.

Finally done with her training for the day, the miko stretched a bit and called the hanyou down, taking her hairbrush out of her Inventory with a thought – while she may never be comfortable enough to share a bath with all the pack, there were other ways to bond with them, she knew, thanks to Tsukiko's lessons.
InuYasha barely protested before letting her attack his clean hair, and was soon relaxing under the gentle touch – and Kagome noted with an amused smile that Shippou, having seen them, was now tugging on Tsukiko's sleeve, intent clear. The alpha smiled indulgently, and within moments was seated by her childhood friend's side, combing their youngest' hair and playing with the light locks.

The pack spent a few more days in Edo, and if InuYasha's mood was a bit darker than was usual, none of them remarked on it, letting him mourn in peace.
And the hanyou decided to mourn in the only way he knew, by becoming stronger – as such, he announced one evening, “We should stay a few more days.”
Kagome raised an eyebrow, surprised at the affirmation, and the beta explained “This,” a window appeared in the air, with a Challenge on it, “We should be able to do it.”
“Why, though?” Shippou asked – they had decided to be wary of challenges after all, since they were more dangerous than arena fight

“It would raise the pack level. And the second level bonus is something we really need.”
They turned their eyes to said bonus description – a +5 raise in spiritual resistance that could eventually be raised to +25, which wasn't useless but not ground-breaking either...
“Read all the description.” Tsukiko teased, clearly having seen Shippou and Kagome's reservations on their faces, “The bonus will make us consider all our pack-mates powers as friendly...”
The kit's eyes widened, as he turned toward Kagome, who was coming to the same revelation – because she was the only full human, and with powers well-known to hurt youkai, she couldn't train with her reiki against her friends just yet, not having enough control over it in order not to hurt them...
InuYasha was right, they needed this!
“So, what's the challenge?” Shippou asked, while already reading the description, “Three Boss fights back to back?” a groan, “This isn't going to be easy...”
“Well, it is a Challenge.” Kagome pointed out in a lighthearted tone, before turning toward InuYasha and Tsukiko, “Let's do this then!”
With that, the pack accepted the Challenge – and their surroundings faded, soon replaced by a large arena, with a few places to take cover and traps laid around

“Wow, even the fighting ground has been enhanced...” Shippou noticed with a wince, Kiba slipping in his small hands, “So, who's this?” he added, pointing at the figure that was materializing slowly on the other side of the arena
“Voldemort.” Tsukiko recognized easily, “First War Voldemort,” she precised, as there were several incarnations of the man in the Boss List, “Powerful wizard, at this point of his life he had a tone of brute magical power but also quite a lot of finesse. Like most wizard, he's a long-range fighter. Good news is, as a damage dealer, he doesn't have a lot of HP. Bad news is, he deals plenty of damage to compensate.”
They shared a wince – while Tsukiko and Kagome had some knowledge of kyudo, the group's main focus clearly laid in close range.

“Well, I guess we'll do this the hard way then.” commented Tsukiko, “InuYasha, you'll attack first to grab his attention, and we'll circle him to hit hard and fast while you keep him occupied.”
The hanyou nodded – where he would have loudly bragged about not needing their help before, Kagome noted with a fond smile – and the fight was on.
Fighting a wizard, they soon found out, was both hard and surprisingly easy.

Hard, because this type of long-range opponent was the worst they could have been slatted against, the fact the spell he used were unknown to all but Tsukiko meant they were fighting blind – even if the wolf princess did manage to explain most of the attack as shortly as she could as they were fighting.
Hard too, because the man was quite evidently intelligent, a seasoned warrior that knew how to use the battlefield around him and was used to being outnumbered.
But easy too, because as a wizard, Voldemort had a crippling weakness - he wasn't used to fighting against weapon users, and while he did adapt soon enough, they too were the worst kind of adversary for him.
The arrogance strong wizards tended to develop made them shield against attack, rather than evade – but a weapon wasn't shielded against in the same way as a spell, and this proved to be his weak point, since with the limited HP he had, he couldn't afford to take too many attacks.

As soon as the pack realized he could shield against only one weapon at a time, their strategy was confirmed – and they timed their attack to land nearly at the same time, preventing him from avoiding them all and taking nearly a quart of his HP in one combined attack.
Following that, it was only a matter of managing the same pattern two more times before his HP bar dropped into the red.

The last hit, to their surprised, was inflicted by a new arrival – a tall, heavily scarred man with angry Flames dancing around him, who dropped Voldemort with one powerful fist before turning toward them, grunting
“'Tch. More trash.”

[Goal update: Defeat three Bosses back to back in the Arena (1/3)]

“Xanxus,” Tsukiko identified for them, “the Varia Boss. A violent assassin who uses both long and short range attacks. This is a bruiser, he's got nearly three times Voldemort's HP count, but his attack, while powerful, aren't as crippling as long as you don't take too many.”
Once more, the pack nodded, acknowledging the description and relaxing ever so slightly – this was an enemy they were better fitted to fight.
Of course, that didn't mean they could take it easy – a second fight right after the first one wasn't an easy feat by any mean, and they were all keenly aware of the increasing risk of making beginner mistakes with the weariness that was creeping on them.

Xanxus was an entirely different fighter from Voldemort – while both were masters of the battlefield, one had been master of his emotions, cold and calculating, the other was fury and fire incarnate, lashing out with everything he had.
In other words, Xanxus was the same kind of fighter as InuYasha.

The fight had been far longer than the one against Voldemort, by virtue of their second enemy having far more HP, and the uncanny ability to dodge strikes that should have connected – for a human, the Varia leader had nearly youkai like instincts, which made Tsukiko wonder if the man hadn't had youkai ancestry, just like her Cloud Guardian in her life as Kazami Sawada had.
A question she would never have the answer to, as she had killed the man a long time ago – or rather, would kill him in a few years, but she wasn't really supposed to meddle with lives she'd already lived through.
Still, as Xanxus' HP bar finally dropped into the red, and the nearly beast-like man was finished off by their third adversary, all of the small pack could feel the exertion, and Tsukiko wasn't happy to identify their last opponent...

[Goal update: Defeat three Bosses back to back in the Arena (2/3)]

“This is Pride, one of the nine quasi immortals I met in my third life.” she explained as they all jumped out of the lashing out shadows, “Chaos Game has translated this by giving him a very high HP regeneration rate.”
“In other words, we've got to hit him hard and fast.” InuYasha summed up
Tsukiko nodded, and KageShin in her hands started to resonate with power, shadows swirling around it ominously.
Understanding what she meant for them to do, Kagome and Shippou shared an unsure glance – this they had never done in a fight after all – but hardening their resolve, they called their powers too, focusing on their weapon.
Even if InuYasha, who tended to do it naturally ever since Tsukiko had explained it, made it seem easy – focusing power into a weapon's strike was anything but easy, and beyond calling their powers to the weapon itself, imbuing it with their own youki or reiki, neither the young kit nor the miko had ever managed this in a fight, even if they had trained to do it.

But neither the hanyou nor his niece seemed to hold any doubt in their abilities, both grinning wildly before jumping toward the ever moving shadows, nimbly avoiding them to try to strike at the body of the enemy itself, rather than his strange powers.
Of course, there were far too many shadows for them to manage completely – but between Tsukiko and InuYasha's unrelenting attack, the shadows were soon forced to draw back nearer to the boy's body to protect him rather than attack – and with that, gave an opening for Shippou and Kagome, who jumped in, aiming at Pride directly while he was still defending against their alpha and her beta...

[Challenge Complete! Three time's the charm...
Goal complete!+25XP
First War Voldemort beaten! +25XP
Varia's Leader beaten! +25XP
Pride beaten! +25XP
Reward: Pack XP doubled until the next Pack level]

[Pack level up! Shadow Pack is now level 2!]

[Level up! Kagome is now level 65!
+1SP]
[Level up! Shippou is now level 51!
+3SP, +2CP, +1PP]
[Level up! InuYasha is now level 110!
+1SP]
[Shippou is now Two-Tailed!
Two-Tail Perks
- Changeling: you can change your form to anything you can think of with enough training, unlocks Shape-shifting as a fast learning skill (inherited from mother)
- Marauder: you have a unique ability with illusions, unlocks True Illusions as a fast learning skill (inherited as a Kitsune)
- Sun Child: unlocks Light Manipulation as a fast-growing skill (inherited from father)]

available: 1]

The young kit stared a bit dumbly at the multiple notifications, still not quite believing it – before cautiously confirming the Changeling tail-perk, remembering how his mother used to amuse him with it when he was young, and she was still alive.
And with a wave of youki, he felt before he saw the two-tails he was now sporting, still hardly believing it.

To know that Kagome was already strong as a two-tail, or InuYasha and Tsukiko were both three-tailed was one thing – to realize that he, small, young, scaredy-cat Shippou was a two-tail was another! For a moment, he wished his parents could be there to see it – but he soon pushed the melancholy aside, and instead jumped enthusiastically in the ookami hime's arms and let himself be showered in praised by his new pack.

Challenge complete, they had spent a further two days getting used to the feel of mingling their powers in and out of a fight, and furthering their fighting strategies now that they didn't have to worry about inadvertently harming each other with their opposite spiritual powers – after all, youki used right could be just as dangerous for a human as reiki was for a youkai...
Shippou had also started training his new powers, and Tsukiko had been impressed to see that the kit seemed to have a knack for shape-shifting, learning very fast to take on drastically different forms – even if the result were far from perfect – she remembered spending months training only to change her hair and eyes when she had started training her Metamorph ability, which was the closest to his new ability...

Then once more they were on the road, heading toward the latest rumors of bloodshed and chaos – numerous and bloody battles in this era could be just par for the course, given the era. But it could also be the work of a Shikon Shard...
“Kyah! Hot spring!”
Tsukiko laughed at the childish enthusiasm her miko friend demonstrated each time they neared the naturally hot water, but didn't waste any time in following her in.
“Don't go too far,” she warned nevertheless – there was a priest or monk bathing out there, but with the heavy rocks making a nearly natural wall it should be alright
Keeping a part of her senses trailed on the previous occupant of the hot springs in case he decided to come nearer, she let herself sink into the water – while she wasn't as tired as Kagome, who wasn't yet used to the long days spent walking, getting rid of the grime of the road was always welcomed.

It was a few minutes into their bath that she felt a spike of interest, as the holy servant finally realized their presence – and her Soul Sense soon realized that it wasn't only the fact there were two naked women nearby that had spiked his interest...
“Say, Kagome-chan,” she asked her friend, her own reiki already focusing, “Do you feel anything nearby?”
Surprised at the question, but used to Tsukiko prompting her like that now and then, the young miko in training closed her eyes – then opened them back in surprise, “Eh! Shikon shards! I hadn't felt them because they were so close! Also... They aren't corrupted by youki at all!”
Tsukiko nodded, satisfied to have her suspicions confirmed – as for InuYasha, at the loud proclamation, he'd rushed toward them... Or rather toward the priest still hidden behind the rocks...

With a loud shriek, and a peeved “Osuwari!” the hanyou was crashing in the water.
“What do you think you're doing, baka-inu?” a blushing Kagome protested, hiding herself in the water
“Tch. You said they were shards!” the beta answered, considering himself in the right
“Untainted shards possessed by the holy servant spying on us from the other side of the wall,” Tsukiko confirmed calmly, “But well he was here first...”
“Why didn't you say anything?” Kagome wondered
“As long as he wasn't coming toward us, I didn't see the point.” the wolf youkai shrugged, “It's not as if the spring belongs to anyone.”

“That doesn't have anything to do with the shards!” InuYasha reminded the two girls, peeved to be dripping wet in his haori and dismissed so easily
“Well it's not like we can just beat him up and steal them,” pointed Kagome, “he's not a mad youkai!”
Looking at his dubious expression, it was clear InuYasha was ready to do just that – but then again, the hanyou had spent most of his life fighting to survive, so it wasn't that surprising...
“Why don't we speak about this once we're out of the water?” Kagome sighed, before adding toward the rocks, “We've got meat on the fire.”

Tsukiko laughed at the gurgle the man's stomach emitted at that information, low enough that a human wouldn't hear – but then again, loud enough that all the youkai of the pack heard it. Kagome was soon out of the water, while InuYasha was taking advantage of the fact he was already wet to bathe too – as for Shippou, he hadn't left the nearby clearing where they'd made their camp, not wanting to leave their bedding and supper unattended.
Tsukiko, dressing herself with a thought and the help of the Wardrobe System, made her way toward the other side of the hot spring.

“Thanks for the invitation.” the man said before his eyes widened, “You're...”
The princess had to repress a snort, “Wow, you're quite a lecher for a holy servant if you hadn't even realized I was a youkai before...”
“I'm an admirer of all female forms!” the man protested hotly – if such an unashamed confirmation could be constructed as a protest
“You're quite open-minded, houshi-sama.” she praised, amused at the comment – and now identifying his chosen profession thanks to the hakushou by his side
“A servant of Buddha shouldn't discriminate.” the man answered easily as they walked toward the pack's camp, “I've got nothing against youkai as long as they aren't harming innocents.”
“Wise enough.” Tsukiko mused, “But a philosophy most don't adhere to in these days and age.”

“Which is why it's so surprising to see your traveling companions.”
“Two youkai a hanyou and a miko...” Kagome commented as they arrived, “I guess our pack is unusual in these parts.” she admitted, amused – after all they wouldn't have warranted a second look in Tokyo's magical district, from what she'd seen the one time she'd been there
The priest noted the miko's choice of word, but didn't comment on it, instead choosing to introduce himself now that all were present, “I'm Miroku, a traveling houshi who helps people in need and exorcise spirits.”
“I'm Kagome!” the young girl answered with a smile, “I'm a miko in training! This is Tsukiko-chan, our alpha! She's a Huntress! InuYasha is our beta, and Shippou-chan is learning to fight with as we travel!”

“And you are gathering the Shikon shards.” the priest commented – voice light, but eyes sharp, “Yet I don't see any of you needing any more power,” at that he glanced toward the three tails neatly curled at Tsukiko's feet, and even more surprising, the kit's two tails lazily waving in the air
“We don't need this kind of tainted power.” Shippou agreed easily, having seen more than enough about the cursed shards effects on youkai, “But Kagome-chan must gather them, so we're helping!” he affirmed, proud to be a part of such an important task

The miko smiled indulgently at the young fox, who could still act quite childishly from time to time, for all that he'd had to mature too fast when loosing his family – then, seeing the houshi's attention turn toward her, “I'm the guardian of the Shikon no Tama.” she looked guiltily at the few shards around her neck, “Not a very good one, since I let it be stolen and broken, but it's guardian all the same... And so I'll gather the shards back and ensure that it's never used by evil ever again.”
“An ambitious plan.” couldn't help but remark the priest, “Especially if you already lost it once.”
“Well, try to protect something you didn't even know you had!” Shippou retorted, having heard about Kagome's first fall into the well and not liking anyone mocking his pack

The man was surprised at the affirmation, but didn't ask about it, instead explaining, “Still, I'm afraid I can't give you my shards.”
“Why?” the wolf hime wondered, guessing by the feeling the man was unknowingly broadcasting to her that there was more to the story, “After all, these things are of no use to you, and you'll have all the youkai who've got an ounce of evil in them after you...”
“That's precisely why I must hunt those.” Miroku affirmed – then, seeing the travelers clearly didn't find the explanation enough, “I'm hunting a youkai whom I'll know will go after the shards. As long as I have them, I'll find him eventually.”
“Why are you hunting this youkai?” Shippou asked, “Is he a bad guy?”
“He is.” the priest confirmed, a bit amused at the kit rather naive-sounding question

“Does he have anything to do with that nasty curse of yours?” Tsukiko added, eyes on the praying beads curled around Miroku's right hand
The surprise around her was general – from the priest himself, who didn't think anyone could feel his curse, as from her pack, who hadn't felt what was evident to her. Of course, it wasn't as if they had the esoteric senses that came with being a goddess, such as her Soul and Blood Senses...
Finally, Miroku nodded “I don't know how you know that...” he eyed her suspiciously, “And hadn't you been traveling with a miko, I'd been tempted to think you're the one I'm after...” Tsukiko didn't react to the veiled threat, but InuYasha bristled by her side, “Still, you're right.”
“So the youkai you're after cursed you?” Kagome asked, “Is it why you're hunting him?”
“It is. Because if I don't kill him, this curse will kill me eventually...”
“What kind of youkai is it?”
“As to that...” a sigh, “I don't know.”

Seeing the disbelieving stares around him, Miroku served himself a second serving of the dinner they'd shared with him, and explained the origin of his curse.
Or rather, the curse of his grandfather Miyatsu, a powerful monk, who had been tracking and battling regularly a youkai rumored to be searching for the Shikon no Tama.
The problem was – this youkai could steal a human's appearance, and each time they met, wore a different face...
And one day, the youkai stole the looks of a beautiful hime.

¤.¤.¤

“Don't tell me,” Kagome interrupted, guessing easily enough at the dreamy look on the houshi's face, “He was a pervert just like you.”
“Ojii-sama was an admirer of the feminine beauty, just like me.” Miroku confirmed, making the pack sweat-drop, “And so, unprepared for the attack that came, he didn't manage to dodge.” a glance toward his hand, “Both his sutra to ward off evil and his hand were pierced... And the curse was set.”
This time, he was more talking to himself than to them as he nearly whispered “In place of the wound, a kazaana had been ripped open, sucking everything in it as long as it was not covered, growing larger year after year and use after use...”
“Eventually taking its owner's life.” Tsukiko completed the unfinished sentence, making the priest nod his assent before continuing

“Only to appear on the next one in the family. The curse took my grandfather's life, and was passed on to my father, then to me as he too was taken by the wind...”
In Kagome's wide eyes, her empathy toward the man could be clearly read, and the pack, who knew InuYasha, could see that even him wasn't left indifferent by the story.
“So this is why, when I heard the Shikon no Tama had been broken, and the shards scattered across the country, I knew I had to gather them... Because sooner or latter, Naraku will come after them and I'll have my chance to kill him, and get rid of this curse!” he affirmed, eyes firm with resolve, “And he will come, of that I don't doubt. After all, he's already killed the Shikon Miko once, fifty years ago.” he warned Kagome

This affirmation took all the pack by surprise, as soon all of them were making the same connection...
“A youkai that can steal face...” Kagome was by InuYasha's side instantly, seeing him trembling in rage
The pack's soothing presence around him kept him from giving in to the burning feeling that was threatening from taking him over, “He's the bastard that set Kikyou and me up.” the hanyou whispered in agreement to the unspoken revelation, fury in his words

“Then we'll hunt him.” Tsukiko promised, voice icy
“We will.” Shippou nodded too, hands resting on FuurinKiba, “Just like we avenged father.”'
“After all,” Kagome added in a tone lighter than she really felt –for this was a youkai who'd managed to fool the far more experimented Kikyou, “With these,” she pointed at the shards around her neck, “we'll cross path one day or the other.”
After the realization they had just had, none of them really gave any attention to the familiar green words that had appeared after Miroku's tale...

[Goal complete! +50XP
Goal update: learn about Naraku's origin]

[Level up! Shippou is now level 52!
+1SP]

Miroku was taken aback by the sudden intensity of the small group of travelers – then understood in the few words that were spoken that they too were now set on hunting his old nemesis.

Usually, the priest tended to travel alone, preferring not to create any lasting bonds with other people when his life expectancy was so short – but this group, no this pack, was different.
Not only for the powerful and pure, if mostly untrained, reiki he could feel coming from the young miko, but also for the unusual unity they were revealing without a second though and the easy acceptance with which they had all become set on their new goal all for the sake of one of their own...
These people, the cursed houshi reflected with a small pang of loneliness, he wouldn't mind getting to know better.

“Why don't you give it a chance?” Miroku turned toward the young ookami, who smiled serenely, as if she'd read his thoughts, “We look to be heading the same way, just travel with us for a while to see if you like it or if you prefer making your own way alone. After all, since we're all after the shards and Naraku, we'll probably still meet regularly, so it's a chance to get to know each other better.”
“Tsuki-chan is right.” Kagome confirmed with a smile, “The more, the merrier.”
“As long as he doesn't get in our way...” shrugged a disgruntled InuYasha – inwardly a bit awed with the easy acceptance the two childhood friends shared, the same acceptance that made them into a pack

Shippou peeked curiously at the young man from behind his plate, the young but perceptive fox reading the hesitance, and the longing, in the houshi's eyes. The human may have been a bit of a pervert – and hadn't even tried to deny it – but he didn't seem like a bad guy.
“You shouldn't be afraid to have friends and family because of this Naraku guy.” he said knowingly, thinking about how he'd tried to take on the Thunder brothers alone, “It's making you sad, and making him win.”
Miroku's eyes widened at the affirmation – and with it, his last hesitation disappeared, and he smiled “You're right.” bowing, “Please take care of me, for I'll be traveling with you for a while.”

[Hidden Quest Complete! Gathering allies...
you managed to interest Miroku enough that he's willing to travel with you
Reward: +100XP, A Houshi's Companionship Perk unlocked (+10 to one Awareness Skill)]

[Level up! You are now level 137!
+1SP]
[Level! Kagome is now level 68!
+2SP]
[Level up! InuYasha is now level 111!
+1SP]
[Level up! Shippou is now level 54!
+2SP]
[Level up! Miroku is now level 28!
+7SP, +2CP]

The pack shared a surprised glance – they hadn't expected their new traveling companion to be included in the numerous level up caused by the hidden quest, but seeing as Tsukiko didn't seem surprised, nor worried, they guessed it didn't matter right now...

And sure enough, the answer came a few moments later via the Communication System, the hime reminding them that even Souta had leveled up when caught up in a fight with them. While neither Kagome's brother nor the young houshi were chosen by Fate like the miko was, each was a holy servant, and as such favored by the gods – their powers were sufficiently compatible with Chaos Game that it helped them as long as they were around one of the Game's main player...
“Now that you all know my story, I have a request for you.”

Tsukiko eyed suspiciously the young man, whose aura felt a lot lighter than when sharing his story as he was suddenly by Kagome's side. Her friend was visibly of the same mind, as she answered hesitantly “Yes?”
“Please bear my child!”
“Eh!”
“If misfortune fell on me, and I couldn't manage to off Naraku, it is essential that the duty be passed on to a child of my blood!”

“Get away from Kagome!” InuYasha finally shouted, swiftly removing the stunned girl from the lecher's arms
“Oh I see.” he nodded, “I hadn't realized it was like this.”
“What the heck is he saying?” the hanyou wondered, somehow sure it would be something stupid
“I hadn't realized InuYasha was in love Kagome. I'm sorry!”
“She's pack!” the hanyou protested a bit too fast
“You shouldn't hide from your feeling like that,” the houshi admonished, “It's not healthy.”
“It's you who won't be healthy for long if you insist on saying such idiocies!”

As the discussion went from serious to courtyard talk, Shippou turned toward his mentor, “I've got nothing against them, but still... Humans are strange...”
Tsukiko smiled at the kit, amused at the affirmation but explaining nonetheless, “They seem strange to you because they tend to be able to change emotions a lot faster than us. Their adaptability is their greatest strength after all.”

¤.¤.¤

The light mood in which they ended the day was soon forgotten the next day, as after a few hours a walking toward a castle where Miroku had apparently been asked to protect a local hime from some youkai kidnappers, they happened upon a large battlefield – or rather, a butchery.
“All their bowels have been torn out,” InuYasha remarked somberly as Miroku was praying for the poor souls
“This is not the work of a low level youkai.” the priest remarked, prayer done, “Without a doubt, a shard must be at work here.”
“And this smell is strange...” Shippou added, nose wrinkled, “There's ink mixed in the blood and gore!”

The group was soon back on the road again – the smell of ink that Shippou had identified led away from the bloody scene, and in the direction of the castle they were previously heading toward – something that didn't bode well for the hime Miroku had been asked to help...
It was as they neared the small village neighboring the castle that they happened upon a few guards beating-up a small man with large, round eyes and his hair tied to the neck, wearing the usual writing tools of a scholar.
Apparently the scene wasn't usual, judging from the mutter of the farmers around...

The man was a painter named Koutatsu, and it wasn't the first time he'd been caught staring at the princess passing by. Said princess was soon stopping the beating with a soft word, and carrying on her way.
The traveling companion shared a glance...
“The fucker smells like blood and guts and ink.” InuYasha bluntly summed up
“But the hime is clearly touched by a curse and won't survive long.” Miroku added, a frown on his face
“Well, this guy seems to be after the princess, right?” Kagome pointed out, “So if we help her, we'll catch him.”
“And why can't we catch him now?” InuYasha protested

“Because collaterals.”
“Eh?”
“To avoid innocent villagers getting caught in the fight.”
“Tch. Humans...” the hanyou grumbled – stomping nevertheless toward the castle where the hime was heading to
An amused Miroku couldn't help but remark, “He acts tough, but he really is kind, isn't he?”
Kagome smiled warmly at the priest, “Wow, you saw through him really fast!”

“It's part of the job, Kagome-sama.” he explained, “As a houshi I've learned to guess a lot about people from what they say... And what they don't.”
“It's something you already do naturally.” Tsukiko pointed out to the girl with an amused smile, “And something most holy servants learn to do sooner or later. While meditation is important, empathy isn't a skill to be neglected either.”

“Tsukiko-hime-sama is right.” Miroku nodded – said hime rolled her eyes at the title the houshi insisted on giving her
“You'll see!” she muttered, “You'll be forced to drop all those formalities as soon as we're stuck in our first fight together! Calling me such a mouthful will get you killed otherwise!”
“You should be used to it. You are the only heir to the Lord of the West after all.”  teased InuYasha
“Doesn't mean I like it.” she grumbled good-naturally, still a bit surprised at the unexpected insight the houshi had had on her origins – most holy servants didn't care enough about youkai to learn about their distinctive mark like the moon on her forehead in this era, yet Miroku had recognized it, and given her the correct, if lengthy, title, according to her rank

The priest laughed good-naturally at her protests, knowing she was probably right, but didn't answer as they had arrived at the castle – quickly, he introduced himself to the guard, and they were soon introduced to the local hime and her worried father...
They explained about how the princess had been having the same dream night after night – about an oni coming to get her in a carriage, taking her to an unknown mansion where she stayed for several hours, alone in an empty room but with the unceasing feeling of being watched by some unknown being.
After assuring both that they would help, the pack and the houshi were soon talking about their course of action.

“The painter is human,” Kagome was quickly pointing out, “Yet the corpse we've found couldn't have been killed by him, and there are oni involved here too...”
“But he reeks of blood and guts.” Shippou protested, “It's too fishy to dismiss!”
“I'm not dismissing it. That man was clearly surrounded by an evil aura.” the young miko agreed, “I'm just wondering how he's tied to the situation.”
“He's probably the one controlling the oni.” InuYasha affirmed, visibly having thought about it, “Did you feel a shard?”

“I couldn't say, I didn't focus on him.” she admitted guiltily, “The aura around him was too disturbing.”
“It could have hidden the feeling of a shard, then.” Tsukiko concluded, now seeing where her beta was leading
“But... the Shikon shards can't be used by human, can they?” asked Shippou
“That's not totally true.” Miroku corrected, “The shards feed on evil in all its form. Youkai are simply most susceptible to it, and sturdy enough not to die right away under the taint of evil. While, humans can be infected by a small dose of evil, without completely falling, there is no middle-ground for youkai.”
Tsukiko nodded – even if simplified, the houshi had summed up the reasons why corrupted youkai tended to be so much more dangerous than corrupted humans, this was something she knew well as a Huntress.

¤.¤.¤

After a long talk – as like always, Tsukiko tended to make people around her work to the conclusion rather than explain everything right away – they eventually settled on a course of action, and preparing themselves, waited for the night to come.
And just like the hime had described, with the darkness, oni came to take her away – except she had failed to mention how strange their appearance was.

“It's just as you've guessed,” commented Miroku toward InuYasha as they sped after the carriage, “These things are drawings!”
They arrived at a large and empty mansion, where Shippou, who'd volunteered himself to take the form of the princess, was already battling Koutatsu's creations, Padfoot by his side, the Grimm having followed him from the shadows.
“And there's a shard in his inkwell!” Kagome realized as they all took their weapons out, “It's the ink itself that's evil!”

With a large slicing motion, InuYasha was cleaving through a large group of ink-drawn oni, before faltering as the body felt to the ground in a mass of guts and ink, the powerful scent dizzying to his sensitive nose.
Easily identifying the problem, Tsukiko reminded him, “Shield your nose like I taught you to do in our time!”
Shaking away the last of the powerful smell effect on him, the hanyou did as he was told, and was soon joining back into the fray – as for the monsters, they had been kept at bay by Miroku, the priest demonstrating for the first time the frightening power of his cursed hand.

“There's no end to it!” Kagome groaned, her naginata twirling around her as she fought side by side with Shippou, “He just keeps on unleashing new drawing!”
“We'll just have to cut the root of the problem then!” decided InuYasha, pushing the oni out of his way and rushing toward the painter, who scrambled back in fear

“Don't come near me!”
The hanyou faltered for a second at the honest terror in the man's eyes – missing the harder, crueler glint when he paused his attack, and getting pushed back the next moment by yet another painting hidden away in the painter's clothes.
Not wasting a second, Koutatsu started to flee on an ink dragon, while InuYasha was jumping back on his feet, furious and ready to chase him – only to be stopped by the calming hand of Tsukiko on his arm.
“It's too late, oji-san.” she whispered sadly

As she said this, he realized that the evil feeling had suddenly increased, making Kagome recoil in horror – and the inkwell at the painter's side started to bubble, the blood, and guts reaching toward the terrified man before the hanyou could do anything more than try to reach a helping hand toward him.
“Rest in peace.” Miroku sighed as the rest of the group neared the bubbling patch of miasma
Kagome knelt, snatching the shard and purifying it in the same moment “He was trying to draw the hime.” she informed them, eyes sorrowful, as she spotted the drawing that had fallen from Koutatsu's haori during their fight

“Tchh. As if anything but evil could be drawn with such an evil liquid.” the hanyou mocked – yet he still rolled the drawing, taking it in front the of the incense Miroku was already burning, “If you're wasting our time with a memorial, at least give him the one untainted possession he had left.”
The priest smiled serenely – just like he'd said earlier, InuYasha may act tough, the hanyou really was far more considerate than he gave himself credit for. With that, he finished his prayer for the painter's soul, the rest of the small traveling group respectfully silent around him.

Yes, he thought – this was a group he would stay with, and not only for their miko's unearthly aptitude to cleanse off such evil...

[Hunting Complete! Koutatsu's Inkwell
Reward: +25XP, +1 Hunting Trophy]

[Level up! Miroku is now level 30!
+1 PP, +2CP, +2SP]

Chapter Text

Chapter 7. August 1996 Naraku

The group of bandits was happy to find an easy prey as they stumbled upon the lone figure of a slender man with a nearly feminine beauty and rich clothing proving his wealth.
Of course, their joy was of a short length, as their robbery was cut short by the seemingly easy prey cutting them all in half with an elegant snap of a whip.
“As if you low life could hope to touch Sesshoumaru-sama!” a small toad sneered

“Jaken. Shut up.” the regal inu youkai ordered in a bored tone, eyes darting around – someone was skulking in the shadows, “I know you're here. Come out.”
“Ku ku ku. Of course, the famous Sesshoumaru would feel my presence.”
The youkai that had been observing him, hidden in the trees, was concealing his appearance under a thick, white, baboon-skin. The young Lord of the West stared at him, outwardly impassible and neutral – inwardly scornfully measuring up the youkai who dared spy on him, yet didn't have the guts to show his appearance; a youkai whose youki, while oozing evil, was also clearly very potent, yet seemed so disregardful of their society laws...

“I don't have time to waste with petty talk. What do you want?”
“There have been rumors going around...” the youkai said, dark amusement in his tone, “The Lord of the West is growing soft...” he avoided the whip lashing at him with a leap, “He's granted his hanyou of a brother pack status!” this time he laughed outright, “These idiots don't understand, don't they?”
Sesshoumaru didn't answer, instead raising an eyebrow, wondering where the idiot was going – he would refrain from killing him right now, as it seemed the uncouth youkai may have interesting information.

“What you've done with granting that damn hanyou pack status was genius!” the baboon-wearing youkai affirmed, with a laugh sounding nearly demented, “It was a death sentence hidden under a boon! You're just like me, wanting to get rid of InuYasha!” a sigh, “But that idiot is stubborn in keeping alive, so I've decided to help you.”
“In other words, you want to kill this Sesshoumaru's brother and decided to make use of him for this task.” the shiro inu summed up, barely hiding his disdain, “Why would I need your help?”
“I'm sure you don't need my help against him,” the demented youkai assured swiftly, “But he's got a new traveling companion who could prove... troublesome.” a round item was thrown his way, “This is a saimyoushou nest. It will prove useful in neutralizing the houshi accompanying him.”

“I see.” Sesshoumaru mused, observing the unassuming insect nest in his hand, “What's your name, youkai?”
“You can call me Naraku.”
“I'll remember the name.” Sesshoumaru affirmed, a dark smile promising untold violence to the idiot that had so thoughtlessly yapped about his murdering intention toward his family pack

Dismissing the newly named Naraku without a second thought, the inu youkai was already following his keep senses in the direction where two familiar youki were calling to him.
He had been thinking about checking on the hanyou and his musume, to see if the young alpha was maybe having more success than him in educating their hanyou family member – and now, he had to test whether they would be up to the fight against the annoyance that seemed to hold a grudge against InuYasha.

¤.¤.¤

[Event LV150! Family Love...
Goal: Survive Sesshoumaru's “Improvement Test”
Bonus goal 1: force Sesshoumaru to defend against one of your attack rather than avoid them
Bonus goal 2: land a successful attack against Sesshoumaru
Bonus goal 3: use at least one pack attack against Sesshoumaru
Reward: +50XP per goal, +1 Beginner Survival Skill Tome and +1 Enhancement Stone to be chosen upon completion
Bonus Reward: +100XP per goal, unlocks Sesshoumaru's Approval Perk (+10 to one Fighting Skill) upon completion]

The new notification was met with wary glances in the pack – even Miroku picking on the suddenly tense atmosphere.
“It's always a bad sign when the goal is only 'survive'...” Tsukiko mumbled, wondering what could have worried her father enough that he'd decided to inflict on them such a harsh survival test – the last time he'd done so was when she'd announce her intention to get her hunting license at barely thirty-year-old
She looked around her.

They had just left the village where they'd spent the night, Miroku proving once more that a holy servant didn't have to be pure of intent by somehow founding a malevolent curse on the largest and wealthiest mansion in town – like always. To think the man, on top of proposing to nearly every girl around, was also a con-artist; it made her wonder about the houshi who'd educated him...
Still, they were out of town, the countryside around them mostly a grassy lowland with a few sparse groves. Not a lot of space to hide for a surprise attack, but good enough to have an all-out fight.
“Chichi-ue is coming for a visit.” she explained to Miroku “And he is apparently intent on testing our skills.”

Miroku's eyes widened at the affirmation, quickly identifying just who was coming, and she warned “This is going to be bloody, and violent. If you don't want to be involved, now's the time to put a bit of space between you and us.”
The houshi, as a traveling exorcist, had seen all kinds of youkai and spirits – and even if he hadn't ever fought a daiyoukai, he'd seen them fight once or twice, each time lucky enough to get out of the battleground in one piece. In other words, he understood well the dangerous fight that would be happening – a fight he didn't need to participate in, as it didn't have anything to do with Naraku.

“I may have decided to travel with you to find our common enemy...” he answered with more assurance than he felt, “It doesn't mean I'm going to abandon just because this doesn't have anything to do with the Shikon no Tama.”
“Tch. Don't come crying if you get hurt.” InuYasha shot back immediately – the usual harsh tone belied by the approval in his eyes

In the few days he'd been traveling with them, the houshi, if he'd proved himself to be a con-man and a smooth-talker, had also managed to seamlessly integrate with the pack, helping with Kagome's reiki lessons just as much as with Shippou's fighting ones, and taking on lecturing about any topic that caught his interest on the road just like Tsukiko tended to do.
Between his skills in teaching, and his ability to provide a roof on their head, InuYasha had to admit – if he'd been a youkai, the houshi would have made a good beta, and this had both awakened his competitive streak, and helped him accept the man among them.
And now, by affirming his intent to fight with them, Miroku had unknowingly achieved the feat of gaining the approval of all of them.

“Let's do this as a pack, then.” Tsukiko confirmed with a smile – and the houshi was skilled enough with words that he heard the newfound approbation in the short sentence, and the place he'd just gained in their small-knit group
By his side, Padfoot was nudging him, reiki swirling lightly around the Grimm – and he realized where the pack mark they all wore proudly had come from.
“Will you take it?”

He hesitated a second – never had he heard before of a pack where humans and youkai mingled so easily, and here he was, offered a place among them – then with a smile, he nodded, offering his hand to the holy servant he hadn't identified before...

[Hidden Quest Complete! No one gets left behind...
Miroku is now part of Shadow's Pack
Reward: +100XP, Miroku gains Chaos Game 3.0]

[Level up!Kagome is now level 69!
+1SP]
[Level up! Shippou is now level 56!
+3SP, +2CP]
[Level up! Miroku is now level 34!
+1SP]

The green word suddenly appearing in front of his eyes would have made the priest freak out – if not for the fact that he'd already gathered something strange was going on in the pack he was now a part of, the feeling of his houriki suddenly expanding to mingle harmlessly with the people around him surprising too, and Tsukiko's sigh of, “Well... I'd hope to have time to explain things to you a bit before this happened, but no matter...”
“This is Chaos Game!” Kagome was enthusiastically saying, “It's a gift from the gods to help us!”
“That, and to entertain them...” InuYasha completed, who like all of them had grown used to finding strange perks and quests' names needling him

“Chaos would make a good kitsune.” Shippou nodded with a smile
“The most important thing for now, is that it answers to your thoughts, so as long as you want to make the text disappear, you just have to mentally wish so.” Tsukiko explained, “For the rest, I'm afraid we're going to have to wait a bit.”
“Indeed.” the houshi nodded, “After all, there's a powerful youki heading our way.”
And with that, Sesshoumaru appeared.

“Chichi-ue.”
“Musume. Otouto. Your pack has grown in number.” the regal inu noted, “Let's see if it has grown in strength, too.”
The next second, he was attacking, swift and unrelenting as a storm – and the pack members all jumped out of the way, instinctively spreading out in a half-circle around the daiyoukai in order not to hamper each other as they battled.
“He didn't seem nearly as strong last time!” Kagome protested as she flared her reiki into her weapon, creating a defensive shield that barely held out a few seconds – enough thankfully for Sesshoumaru to be forced to jump back to avoid an attack from his daughter, who was clearly both the one who knew best how he fought, and who was the strongest among them

“He was holding back.” InuYasha grunted in a matter-of-fact tone, the youki focused into Tessaiga creating a crescent-moon shaped aura as he slashed the sword
“He's still holding back.” Tsukiko added as she was sent flying with one swift attack of the dripping poisonous claws, “Otherwise we'd already all be dead.”
The miko's eyes widened at the affirmation – who knew how much more powerful the shiro inu was in their era, if he already was this strong here in the Sengoku Jidai?
But as she barely held out, surviving each time by sheer luck or thanks to another pack member saving her – and saving just as many times each of her pack-mates - Kagome realized something...

Tsukiko too had been holding back in all of their fights, something she subconsciously knew, but only fully understood now, as she witnessed the truly beautiful and deadly dance that was the huntress fighting.
Still, just as the Event description had suggested – there was no way they could win against Sesshoumaru, and right now, they were all getting more and more tired. And yet, she knew they could – should – be able to do better. Hadn't they all managed to coordinate their attacks well enough against the bosses they'd fought in the Arena System?
But of course, their two heavy hitters were wasting more time saving both her and Shippou than attacking – as for Miroku, his level may be lower than even Shippou's, he was proving to be a true survivor, able to avoid many attacks that would have been deadly for any human.

Barely dodging the dangerous youki whip, she started to make her way toward Shippou, activating the party chat with a thought and explaining the plan she'd come up with.
Soon, Miroku was unleashing his kazaana – and like they'd expected, Sesshoumaru had been momentarily surprised, as he hadn't heard about the houshi's strange curse. InuYasha had rushed to take advantage of the momentary lapse in attention – coming close enough that Sesshoumaru had to use his claws rather than his whip, right hand thrusting into his left side without any hesitation.
The hanyou faltered, nearly falling to the ground and not able to avoid the next attack.

“You should stop here.” Sesshoumaru idly commented “You can't see anymore,” the nest given by Naraku was taken out of his haori, insects swarming toward the houshi “With this, the houshi will soon be out of this fight too...”
The pack shared worried glances at the strange insects that seemed to voluntarily be flowing toward Miroku, but the priest stayed steadfast in his attack.

“As if!” InuYasha retorted, tone still full of bravado, “I don't need my eyes as long as I can smell you!” the brash hanyou affirmed – they had a plan, and he would hold out long enough for it to be enacted
Kagome looked like she wanted to protest, the blood gushing out of their beta a clear indication that he would soon lose consciousness. But the unseeing eyes were hardened in resolution, and so she didn't say anything, instead flaring her reiki as strongly as she could, imbuing the unfamiliar weapon she'd taken out of her Inventory.
Mounted behind her on Padfoot, Shippou's flames were flaring too, dancing around her bow - and with a last surge of power, she let loose the arrow charged with both their powers.

The kitsune's youki acted as a cover, and Sesshoumaru dodged a fraction of a second too late, not having felt the miko's reiki until it was nearly upon him. This small delay was enough for Tsukiko to be able to predict where he was going to jump, and force him to parry her sword with his own uncutting blade, whose scabbard flared with protective power. This power, nevertheless, wasn't enough as InuYasha, who'd attack with only his nose's indications just as he'd affirmed, had launched a powerful attack toward them.
Even the hanyou was stunned as the youki enhanced Tessaiga unleashed several powerful blades of wind, cutting through the ground and the inu and ookami, effectively ending the fight.

[Goal complete!+50XP
Goal updated: learn about why Sesshoumaru tested the pack
Bonus goal 1 Complete!(100+50)XP
Bonus goal 2 Complete!(100+50)XP
Bonus goal 3 Complete! (100+50)XP
Bonus Goal Complete!(100+50)XP, Sesshoumaru's Approval Perk (+10 to one Fighting Skill)]

[Goal complete! +50XP
Goal update: learn the upgraded version of the Kaze no Kizu]

[Level up! You are now level 140!
+3SP, +2CP, +1PP]
[Level! Kagome is now level 76!
+8SP, +4CP, +1PP]
[Level up! InuYasha is now level 115!
+4SP, +2CP]
[Level up! Shippou is now level 66!
+9SP, +4CP, +1PP]
[Level up! Miroku is now level 51!
+15SP, +8CP, +2PP]

[Perks
-  Tango under the Stars(3/3): +7 Charisma
-  Faster than the Wind:  unlocks Shadow-Step Ability (progress scaled on Parkour skill)
-  I am the Night:  unlocks Shadow-Blending Ability (progress scaled on Discretion skill)
- Way of the Shinobi(1/2): +10 to Discretion, Parkour, and Battle Sense (locks Path of the Samurai)
- Path of the Samurai(1/2): +10 to Strategy, Meditation, and Killing Intent (locks  Way of the Shinobi)

available: 1]

[Miroku is now Two-Tailed!
Two-Tail Perks
- Family Trade: your family has been producing for so long it's in your gene, giving you a natural understanding of Holy disciplines, making Wards and Ritual fast learning skills
- Exorcist: dealing with spirits is your trade, and you know well how to do it, making Runes and Spiritual Resistance fast learning skills
- Pack Symbiosis: you learn from your pack mate, unlocks Elemental Manipulation as a fast learning skill (with an element to be chosen)

available: 1]

Sesshoumaru was the first to break the silence, somehow managing to stay calm and dignified despite the large wound that would have taken out his left arm had the hanyou not somewhat held back, instinctively guessing the new attack he'd tried would be deadly if he'd gone all out.
“I see you've managed to learn otou-sama's Kaze no Kizu.”
InuYasha's answer was cut by the sound of Miroku falling to the ground, and Kagome's panicked shout at his state.

“I see.” the shiro inu mused, “Those saimyoushou must be able to poison the houshi from within his kazaana. You've made a dangerous enemy.”
“Keh, what would you know about this?” InuYasha muttered
A flash of a whip, and a baboon, skin was torn in two, as a malevolent youki flared before disappearing, “How disappointing, Sesshoumaru.”
“I told you not to spy on this one, Naraku.”

The proclamation surprised the whole pack, who tried to take a better look at the youkai – but already, he'd disappeared, leaving but a faint feeling of tainted youki behind.
“This fool came to this Sesshoumaru and tried to make use of him to kill you.”

[Goal complete!+50XP
Goal update: face Sesshoumaru's judgment]

Tsukiko didn't manage to repress an amused laugh at this affirmation, “Manipulating one of the four Cardinal Lords? What kind of youkai would be stupid enough to do something like this?” she wondered while nearing the weakened houshi
“An idiotic one.” InuYasha answered while settling down heavily by Miroku's side, “So?” How's the bouzu?”
“He's a priest.” Kagome corrected distractedly, hands glowing with holy power, “And these insects did a number on him.”
“Naraku is the one who cursed him,” Tsukiko noted while calling up her own reiki, “He knows exactly how to affect him.” she affirmed somberly, before turning her attention to her uncle, who was the most harmed among them after Miroku

While usually, he would have balked and protested, the hanyou kept his silence this time, a testament not only to how badly hurt he was, but out of consideration toward his niece that was hurt herself – and by his own attack at that.
A flash of guilt flared in InuYasha's eyes as he took on the young ookami's appearance with his newly regained vision – while most of the wounds had been inflicted by Sesshoumaru's whip and claws, there was no mistaking the large cut left behind by his Kaze no Kizu, partially hidden by her blood-soaked clothes.

Between the fact that he'd held back the attack, and the pack perk reducing the harm they could inflict to each other, the wound wasn't as bad as Sesshoumaru's – but that didn't matter, Sesshoumaru was Sesshoumaru, his elder brother, and an annoying bastard, while Tsukiko, even if she tended to be just as annoying as her father, was still a pup, alpha mark or not...

“I've done all I can for Miroku-sama.” Kagome said as she came nearby, a worried Shippou by her side, “And Shippou won't let me heal him as long as you haven't been cared for.” the tone of her voice left little doubt to the fact that she clearly agreed with the kit's assessment
With a shrug Tsukiko dropped the nearly shredded sleeve of her haori, and of the lighter kimono she was wearing under, revealing the bands biding her chest, and a large set of scar that made their eyes widen.

“Tsuki-chan! What the hell is this!” Kagome exclaimed, shocked at the gruesome marks
An absentminded glance to her should, and the hime shrugged, still focused on InuYasha's wound “Automail scar.” she answered easily, “I must have forgotten the illusion. I lost my arm in my last life, and had to be fitted with a replacement. Hurts like a bitch.” she reminisced with a wince, “But worked like a charm.”
“Wow. Must have been a pretty advanced world then.” Kagome commented, a bit awed
“Not really. It was a lot like the early nineteenth century. Except for the automail, and alchemy, of course.”

Kagome, who was now focusing on her healing, noted, “This is going to scar.”
“Not a problem.” Tsukiko shrugged, “Most scars don't follow me in the next life.”
InuYasha looked a bit relieved at the affirmation – the mere thought that the wound he'd inflicted could have scared enough that it followed his niece through her next life...
Finally, Tsukiko and InuYasha were patched up – as good as the two girls healing powers were, neither could completely heal such heavy wounds as those InuYasha, Tsukiko and Miroku had sustained, but they weren't defenseless anymore.
While Kagome started to focus on Shippou lighter, but not insubstantial, wounds – Tsukiko turned toward her father, who'd been watching the pack while leaning negligently against a tree, so silent InuYasha had nearly forgotten he was there.

“Will you let me heal you?”
“This Sesshoumaru doesn't need healing for such trifling wounds.”
“Not even to indulge his daughter?”

The young youkai lord was surprised at the pleading question – but under the fearsome power of puppy eyes, even the powerful Lord of the West had to cave.
It took InuYasha all his strength of will not to comment on the fact that not only was Tsukiko a papa's girl – but the father too seemed to be rather dotting for such a notoriously icy lord. To think it was only the second time he was seeing the girl...

Armour on the ground and haori to the waist, Sesshoumaru was observing his daughter's healing prowess with nearly unconcealed curiosity, his canine ancestry never so evident. After all, it wasn't every day that a daiyoukai could claim to have been healed with reiki by his purely youkai daughter from the future...
“So?” said daughter asked as she worked her magic, “Was our fight satisfactory?”
“Tolerable.” he answered, which coming from him was a glowing endorsement “You've grown stronger in a short time, and gathered a good pack.” he praised, making the young ookami smile brightly, “The House of Moon is honored to have you as its heir, and will endorse your pack, young alpha.”

[Event LV 150 Complete! Family Love...
Reward:+50XP, +1 Beginner Survival Skill Tome and +1 Enhancement Stone to be chosen]

[Level up! Miroku is now level 52!
+1SP]

At this affirmation, Tsukiko's eyes widened, and without a second thought she glomped her stunned father – under the no less stunned stares of her pack. As for Sesshoumaru, the only sign of surprise he showed under such an assault was a minute widening of his eyes, before they softened ever so slightly – and a few seconds later Tsukiko was remembering the usual rules of propriety among youkai outside of the private circle, letting her father go before bowing perfectly, suddenly the perfect image of the proper heir to the West...
“This Tsukiko is honored by your trust, chichi-ue.”

[Hidden Quest Complete! The pride of the pack...
Reward:+100XP, Political System unlocked]
[System log: Political System
The Political System contains the tabs related to the relation within the House you are affiliated to, and the relation with the other Houses.
Being part of a House means not only you are under its leader's protection, but also that should this leader call to arm, you are obligated to respond. Each House posses different ranks internally, the lower being that of retainer and the higher that of noble. Those ranks each have different boons and duties.]

[Shadow's pack is now recognized as part of the House of Moon
House of Moon Member Pack Perk (+3 Endurance) unlocked]
[“Heir of the House of Moon” title activated
+1 Intelligence, +1 Agility, +2 Charisma]

[Level up! You are now level 141!
+1SP]
[Level up! Kagome is now level 79!
+3SP]
[Level up! InuYasha is now level 116!
+1SP]
[Level up! Shippou is now level 68!
+2SP]
[Level up! Miroku is now level 57!
+5SP, +2CP]

The pack's eyes widened at the multiple notifications – most hadn't realized just what exactly Sesshoumaru's simple praise had entailed, but Chaos' Game had been kind enough to put it in terms simple enough for all to realize that their pack now had a recognized place in youkai society.
Just like marking InuYasha with the pack marks of an adult, this was a bold statement from the Lord of the West.

¤.¤.¤

There was no mistaking the small pang of sadness as Tsukiko watched her father leave the camp her pack had set for the evening – and InuYasha was the first to react, dropping his bedding for the night next to hers and curling beside her in a very canine fashion, making a still weak, but now awake Miroku point out “InuYasha is very protective of his family, isn't he?”
“Well, it is the first one he's ever had.” Kagome answered in a low voice – and even though the hanyou had heard both, he didn't react, for there was no pity in either comment, simply camaraderie

The next day, they decided to make their way back to Edo – all of them needed to rest a bit because of their wounds, Chaos Game still had to be explained to the houshi, and the fact that Naraku clearly was after InuYasha as far back as fifty years ago even thought the hanyou hadn't even known his name before they met Miroku had to be discussed, preferably with Kaede present; not to mention Kagome needing to drop by her time to pick up her studying packets, the girl's studies progressing quite fast seeing as she now had nearly individual tutoring from two holy servants...

They were nearing the village when the young ookami's eyes lightened up with delight, while Shippou's nose twitched, the kit clearly unsettled by a smell both familiar and alien...
“Ryo!”
Kagome and InuYasha watched knowingly the girl jump into her fiancé's arm in a motion clearly done countless time before, while Miroku and Shippou shared a nonplussed glance – before the kit finally recognized the name.

“Oh! So this is Tsuki-chan's intended! That must be why his smell is so familiar.” Shippou decided, not noticing the amused look Kagome and InuYasha shared at the affirmation
“How are you doing, Ryo-kun?” Kagome greeted with a smile
“Good enough.” the red kitsune answered with a charming smile, “I'm traveling as a hunter while looking out for the kids.” he explained
“Did you have any success so far?”

“One encounter with a group of Demon Hunters that found it weird that a youkai was doing the same job as them, a few jobs here and there.” his eyes darkened, “And far too many orphans for such as small lapse of time.” he pointed vaguely toward the forest where the bone-eater well laid, “I just came back from home, I've already brought back a dozen of full-blooded kids from several species, and countless harmless beast youkai.”
“Good then.” nodded Shippou, before explaining himself, “Well not good that they are orphans, but good that you found them to give them a new home.” as an orphan himself, hearing about the until now unknown fiancé of his alpha's self-assigned task he had, of course, approved, not wanting to think about would have happened to him hadn't his pack found him

“You got that right, chibi.” the elder kitsune nodded, gaining a glare from the younger one
“I'm not a chibi!”
“Yeah right! You look like you're six or seven-year-old!” Ryo laughed
“Need I remind you how old you looked like before your second growth spur?”
“No need to be so mean, bambina!” the former hitman protested immediately
“Second growth spur?” Miroku repeated
This, of course, launched a small lesson on youkai development, from the two major growth spurs they passed through at birth and at the end of childhood to the significance of looking as young as Tsukiko and Ryoichi had, or Shippou was – Kagome amused at the fact that for once she wasn't the one being taught, as Miroku, as open-minded as he was, just couldn't know everything about youkai.

While they were talking, the pack plus Ryoichi had made their way toward Kaede's hut, where they were welcomed by the old miko, who was singing the praises of Tsukiko's fiancé – apparently, he'd not only taken a few jobs as a hunter around, but also dissuaded a few of the more adventurous youkai from coming near the village, a task usually left to the old woman, that relished in the unexpected lightening of her workload.
They had soon caught up with the miko and the kitsune about what had happened during their traveling, even if Ryoichi had already heard about most of it from Tsukiko thanks to the Communication System. From describing how they'd started traveling with the priest, they went on explaining to him about how three of the people in the hut were time-travelers, and then about Chaos Game.

As a learned man who'd already had a few days to play around with the strange power, Miroku was swift to understand just how precious a gift Chaos Game truly was, and reiterated how thankful he was to have been given a place in their pack and family.
Then, they explained about Naraku, how he'd cursed the houshi's ancestor, and seemed to have a grudge against InuYasha...
“So this Naraku is the one who've tricked InuYasha and onee-sama?” Kaede thoughtfully repeated, “I see...”

She heaved herself up, and gestured the pack to follow her, “I've been thinking about it ever since that hag tried to resurrect Kikyou-onee-sama,” she explained as they left the village, “Wondering about who could have held such a grudge against her...” a frown, “And at that time, there was only one person who fit this description.”

(flashback start)
Kikyou's benevolence was such that the pure hearted miko hadn't hesitated a second when she'd happened upon the badly burnt and broken-boned body of a bandit who'd committed all sort of atrocities in a neighboring country.
Hauling the incapacitated man toward a nearby cavern, she went every day to take care of him.
But despite the horrific wounds the disfigured man sported, and the fact he likely never again would be able to move – Kaede couldn't make herself pity the man.

Because even as broken as he was, as soon as he opened his mouth, the evil tainting his heart was apparent...
“Your sister,” he'd said one day to the young girl, “She's the one guarding the jewel called the Shikon no Tama, isn't she?”
“What is it to you?” she'd snapped back mistrustfully
“All the villains are after it, you know.” he'd commented conversationally, “Because this jewel, the more malice it absorbs, the more evil it becomes. How nice.”
The wishful tone of the man repulsed the young girl, who couldn't help but retort, “Onee-sama keeps it pure. It won't become evil like you say.”

“Kikyou always has this fucking unruffled face.” he commented, as if agreeing with her – then something akin to lust was heard in his tone, “I really want to see it... this girl's with a disrupted face. It would be thrilling.”
The following laugh creeped out the little girl, who was soon running out and reporting the discussion to Kikyou.
The miko hadn't been surprised, nor shocked – and simply commented that in any case, the bandit would never be able to move again, and as such, wasn't a danger to her...
(flashback end)

“Onee-sama died soon after, and when I finally visited the cave several days later, it was burnt down. I thought a lamp had fallen to the ground, and he had burned to death, not even his bones remaining...”
“This man you're talking about,” Miroku realized, “he was human, right.”
“That he was.” the old miko nodded, before gesturing to a small cave, “Here it is.”

They weren't even a few feet into the cave when all holy servants shuddered “There is an intense feeling of evil,” Kagome whispered
“And it's all centered around here.” Kaede realized, pointing at a burnt patch of dirt, “This is where Onigumo used to lay...”
“Then it is likely that this man was so corrupted that he got possessed by a tainted youkai.” Miroku commented
Suddenly, a new smell filled the small cavern – a sickly sweet incense – and as fumes started to fill the space, a silhouette all but Ryoichi and Miroku knew appeared in front of them...

“I've been waiting for you, InuYasha.”
Indeed – it was Kikyou standing in front of them, or rather, InuYasha corrected himself, an image of Kikyou. Because the true miko he'd seen accept her place in the reincarnation circle, so this bloody image could only be a mimicry...
“I wouldn't have died if it weren't for you, InuYasha, so come and join me in hell.”
Then, the image disappeared as the houshi's shakujou pierced through the body of a lizard on the ground.
“The incense for the spell was hidden in its body.” he explained, “Naraku knew we'd come here.”

“What kind of psychological harassment is this?” InuYasha protested loudly as he stomped out of the cavern, “Can't this bastard just come and face me?”
“At least we've confirmed that Naraku and Onigumo must be linked, one way or another.”
“What I don't understand is why he didn't just take the jewel once he tricked InuYasha and Kikyou?” Shippou wondered, “He had the jewel, yet he let it go...”
“Because it was still too pure for him to use. By making Kikyou and InuYasha believe each had deceived the other, he must have hopped that Kikyou would have let herself become corrupt, thus making the jewel rip for the taking...” Kaede guessed

“But instead, Kikyou sealed me and let herself die with the jewel...” the hanyou completed darkly, “Thus putting it out of Naraku's reach.”
“Until I fell into the well...” Kagome sighed, disheartened that the jewel she'd inadvertently broken was once more the source of so much heartache
“You falling into the well and breaking the Shikon is something that was meant to happen.” Tsukiko reminded the girl with a comforting smile, “And right now, you're doing everything you can to gather it back, so don't dwell on it.”
“Tsukiko-hime is right.” Miroku nodded, “You cannot let yourself feel guilty over something you couldn't stop from happening.”

“Beside,” InuYasha nearly growled, “The shards being scattered around is the only reason we've even learned about the bastard.”
“Indeed.” Miroku confirmed, “Before the shards made their appearance in the countryside, I hadn't heard anything about Naraku in ages.”
Before anything more could be added, Ryoichi and Tsukiko had shared a glance, feeling a fraction of a second before the rest of the group the arrival of a new youkai. Jumping together without needing to say a word, so used they were to fighting side by side, the couple easily stopped the large youkai looking like a mix between a wolf and a human.
“What do you want.”

Eyes widening at how quickly he'd found out and cornered, the other quickly explained, “I'm Rouyakan, the wolf from hell! I was told that InuYasha would be an easy prey because of his wounds!”
“By whom?” Ryoichi asked
“He called himself Naraku! He said that if I won against the hanyou, the forest would be mine!”
“And did he say that InuYasha was beta of a pack of the House of Moon?” Tsukiko wondered, tone light yet menacing
“What? No, of course not!” the youkai quickly denied, “I'm not very smart, but I'm still not stupid enough to mix myself in all those daiyoukai political games!”
“It seems you were fooled by Naraku, then.” the young heiress of the House of Moon realized, “Get out, and we'll let you live.”
“Yes! I will! Thank you!”

[Hunting Complete! Rouyakan
Reward:+25XP, +1 Hunting Trophy]

“Seems like the bastard is keeping an eye on us.” InuYasha commented as they made their way back to the village, wolf of hell already out of their mind
“Not well enough.” Tsukiko added with an amused smile, “It's as if he doesn't know anything about the youkai society.”
“He knew about pack mark.” pointed out Kagome

“Yet he thought them meaningless,” reminded Shippou, “if he'd truly understood, he'd never thought Sesshoumaru-sama was trying to get InuYasha killed by granting them...”
“Could Naraku simply be the name Onigumo chose after getting possessed?” the young miko asked, “After all, if he were previously human, it'd explain why he doesn't know that much about youkai society...”

[Goal complete!+50XP
Goal update: find about Naraku's weakness
Hidden bonus goal complete!
You've put all the pieces together and guessed about Naraku's origins
Reward: (100+50)XP]
[Level up! Kagome is now level 81!
+2SP,+2CP, +1PP]
[Level up! InuYasha is now level 117!
+1SP]
[Level up! Shippou is now level 70!
+2SP, +2CP, +1PP]
[Level up! Miroku is now level 61!
+4SP, +2CP, +1PP]

“Well, there's your answer.” the hanyou answered as he read the latest update, rather impressed by the young miko's good guess-work
“And with your hunch, you've also given the answer to the next goal.” Tsukiko added, amused
“Eh?”
“Naraku is what was born from Onigumo letting himself possessed.” Ryoichi pointed out, the other having understood the same thing as his intended easily, “In other words, Naraku is a mix of human and youkai. Not a youkai.”

“The bastard's a hanyou!'” InuYasha blurted, eyes widening, “He's got the same weak point as any of us!”
“Er... Hanyou have a well-known weak-point?” Kagome asked, surprised
At that, InuYasha hesitated for a moment, before making up his resolve.
“One day per month, hanyou loose all their powers. We're no better than any other humans for a sun rise until the next. This is a day we hide carefully, and it isn't the same from one hanyou to the other.” he explained

Kagome and Shippou shared a glance, both realizing in retrospect which day that must have been for their beta friend – while Miroku, who hadn't been with them at the time, focused on the other fact this explanation pointed out.
“In other words, Naraku's human once a month.”
“Without a doubt.” InuYasha nodded, with a satisfied smile, “Now we just have to find out when, and get the bastard!”

[Goal complete! +50XP
Goal update: confront Naraku]

[Level up! Miroku is now level 62!
+1SP]

“Well, this isn't a goal we're going to succeed at quite as fast.” Tsukiko commented, “he seems quite good at running away.”
“Knowing what kind of hanyou he is would probably help.” Miroku affirmed as they headed back to the village
“The houshi's right.” Ryo confirmed, “You don't go about tracking a canine or a feline the same way, for example.”
As they neared the village, Kagome split up from the pack, deciding it was still early enough for her to drop by Mahoutokoro to keep up with her studies.

¤.¤.¤

While she was doing this, Ryoichi had somehow roped both InuYasha and Shippou into a training session, neither the hanyou nor the kit understanding the commiserating look their alpha was giving them until it was too late...
“Your fiancé is a harsh trainer.” Miroku commented as they witnessed the beating down both pack members were getting from the spectator section of the Arena
“He already was fond of beating the understanding into his students during his first life... Being reborn as a youkai didn't help with the tendency.” Tsukiko confirmed with a wince at one particularly sharp blow Shippou was taking, “That, and he's getting a bit of revenge I think.” she added

“How so?”
“Shippou will eventually grow up and become his father. Can you imagine having a prankster as a father?” she asked, remembering some of the worst things the golden kitsune had inflicted to his elder son
Miroku's eyes widened in understanding. In the pack, InuYasha tended to be the one at the end of the kit's pranks more often than not, but all were well aware of his mischievousness – and somehow, the priest didn't think maturing would make it disappear...
“Ah, so this is family bonding then.” he decided with a firm nod, “No need to get involved!”

“Indeed. Now tell me, what did you want to ask me about?”
The houshi wasn't surprised their young leader had guessed why he'd taken her apart, “Now that you explained about your unique gift, I went back and explored a bit the information it was giving me, and realized I needed more knowledge to make a few choices.”
The next hour, Tsukiko spent explaining more about the game mechanics which were becoming a second nature to her – from the impact of characteristic points to perks, and finally, the last choice left for the houshi was that of his Two-Tail Perk.

To her surprise, he seemed already more or less set on one of the perks.
“Naraku has something to neutralize my kazaana,” he explained as she expressed her surprise, “The fight against Sesshoumaru-sama pointed out that we can't all be fighting at a close range when there's only one enemy. And my only defense out of my kazaana is either my shakujou, which is a melee weapon, or my sutra, which takes time to write.”
“You're right.” a smile, “You've taken to this gift really fast for someone who'd never seen something like it before. So, do you already have an element in mind?”

“It would be rather redundant to choose fire, even if it is rather often associated with holy servants.”
Tsukiko concurred, “With both Shippou and I using Fox Fire, I can easily agree.”
“And I'd like something that can be good for defense too, but still flexible. Fox Fire is at its core, illusionary fire with youki mixed in, so it stands to reason that I'd eventually be able to add my own houriki to the element I choose.”
The ookami nodded, an approving glint in her eyes at the intelligence the houshi was proving once more he possessed.

“You should also choose an element you've got a good understanding of.” she warned, “In my previous life, I struggled with the use of air alchemy because I lacked a basic understanding of the way winds and air worked around me. To work with fire, I must understand what makes a fire start or stop, what makes it stronger or weaker, how it interacts with the world around...”
“I thought as much.” Miroku mused, more for himself than as an answer – resolve made, he smiled brightly, “Thank you for taking the time to walk me through all of these decisions. I think my path is clear now!”

She raised an eyebrow as he shared his choice, “I thought you'd have chosen air, to be honest.” she admitted
“It is the element I know the best.” he confirmed, “But this knowledge comes from Naraku's curse. I'd like... to work harder at something my own. I don't want to owe him anything.”

The rest of the day, Miroku spent training on his own, after being given several useful advice by Tsukiko – the houshi may present an easy-going front to the world, he was anything if not hard-working when it came to his skills, and as such, he'd decided he'd master the basis of his newly gained talent by the time they hit the road again.
Smiling at her new pack member's resolve, Tsukiko had proceeded to save InuYasha and Shippo from her fiancé's personal brand of torture – and spent the rest of the day with him, the couple bonding in the unique way they were used to by promptly getting into a heated sparring session.

The next morning, the two of them were the first awakened, the couple leaning against each other on the steps of Kaede's hut while the sun was rising.
“I'll be headed north tomorrow.” the former hitman explained, “I'll probably be gone for a while, I want to go as far up as I can before the cold season start.”
Tsukiko merely nodded, easily understanding his intention – even if youkai were better at surviving harsh weather conditions than humans, children weren't necessarily educated enough to know how to face the coldest months, and by gathering the orphans up before winter, he would probably save a lot of them.

It also meant they wouldn't see each other for weeks, if not months.
With a sigh, she rested her head against his shoulder, before announcing, “We're heading south, Miroku has heard about some kind of immortal hermit living in the mountain, it sounds a bit fishy for a human.” a shrug, “With any luck, there's a shard involved, at worst it's some kind of youkai posing as a human for who knows what reason...”
“A weak lead is better than none.” the kitsune commented, echoing her thoughts

She was about to answer when their senses announced a new youkai presence, approaching rather fast – an aura they had felt only the day before, yet which had been twisted and changed in that small lapse of time...
“I am sorry, alpha-sama! I tried to tell him I wouldn't attack again, but he cursed me!”
Indeed, this was Rouyakan, the wolf youkai they had sent flying with mere words the day before – but some strange vines were now flowing out of the single point on his brow, and growing by the moment.

“I'd rather die a swift death by your claws than eaten away by this thing alpha-sama!” the wolf besought, clearly already suffering so much that sanity was leaving the to begin with simple youkai
The rest of the pack, who'd been awakened by the loud explanation, and errant youki, was out of the hut by this point, and it was Kagome who pointed out “But wouldn't you rather live?”
“Of course I would!” Rouyakan affirmed, sensing despite the pain he was in that the young miko wasn't mocking him, “But only that damn Naraku can take this out since he's the one who put it in!”

Even if Kagome was rather swift for a human, the wolf youkai had more than enough time to see her come toward him and reaching her hand toward him – but in his hazy mind, it was so evident that she was going to end his suffering that he didn't even try to avoid the petite miko and her potent reiki.
Closing his eyes in acceptance – he soon reopened them in stupor, as the suffering did indeed come to an end – but not the way he expected...
“The curse was embedded in a Shikon shard.” Kagome commented, the small item held between two fingers already purified by her reiki “You'll be alright now.”

And indeed, the plant that was stealing the wolf's life away was withering and falling to the ground now that it'd lost its life source.
Tsukiko smiled at her friend in approbation – she would have done the same, after all, if the young miko hadn't understood the situation fast enough. The youkai may be loud, a bit annoying, and a bit simple, he was just someone who'd gotten stuck in Naraku's schemes and didn't deserve such a cruel death.

“You saved me!” the wide-eyed youkai realized, “How can I ever repay you?”
“Well... I don't really need anything really...” Kagome mumbled, not expecting the exuberant thankfulness of the wolf
“There must be something! It's the second time all of you let me live!” the youkai insisted
Kagome's eyes turned toward Tsukiko, silently asking for help. Amused, the young alpha suggested, “Well, our pack is traveling a lot.” Tsukiko said, “You could protect InuYasha's territory for him.”
“Yes! I'll do it!”

“But you'll have to remember that this village is a part of that territory too, and it's inhabitants to be protected.”
“I'll remember!” the wolf nodded enthusiastically “Anyway, I don't eat humans, deer are much better!” he affirmed, making Kagome whiten at the reminder that quite a lot of youkai did indeed consider humans as food in these days and age
“Good.” Tsukiko praised, her aura flaring around her to mingle with the wolf's for an instant, “With this you are now considered a retainer of the West, indentured to my pack.”
“I won't let you down, alpha-sama!” the youkai promised, before rushing away, eager to start his new duties

¤.¤.¤

“You are too kind.” Ryu commented, nuzzling fondly his mate-to-be hair
“The fox is right.” Inuyasha added, “Someone tries to kill us twice, and you give him a job most normal youkai would never dream of!”
“Is being a retainer that good?” Kagome asked, a bit lost in the political posturing that had just happened

“For a mid-level youkai like Rouyakan, it's something he probably never even dreamed of. He is now officially under the House of Moon protection, even if he's far from being a part of it,” Ryoichi explained patiently, “still it was a good move.” he admitted, “With InuYasha traveling around, some low-level trash may have forgotten that this territory was his and thus a part of the West, and try to take it over.”
“Which would have meant more youkai attacks against the village.” Shippou realized, “Whereas with Rouyakan bearing the mark of a retainer, even if he's not all that powerful, they'll realize that InuYasha hasn't abandoned his territory.”

[Political System updated!
Royakan(wolf youkai level 27)has been added as a Shadow Pack retainer: +25XP]

[Hidden Political Goal Complete! The path of supreme conquest...
you have gained your first retainer
Reward:+100XP, +1 Recall location unlocked in the Map System]

[Shadow Pack is now LV3!
- pack LV1 bonus (3/10): +3 to all Regeneration Rates
- pack LV2 bonus (2/10):+10 Spiritual Resistance
- pack LV3 bonus (1/10):unlocks +5 Synergy as a Ground Skill
- XP to LV4:0/1500]

Kagome stiffened – and clearly, it wasn't the notifications that had caught her attention “I wasn't sure at first, because of the shard that was in Rouyakan but... she frowned, her eyes looking searchingly toward the forest, “There's a Shikon fragment over there.”
Now that his nose knew to look for something, it took but a moment for InuYasha to realize that the young miko was right. Someone was spying on them, and there really was only one person whom he knew of that would be doing something like that right now.

“Naraku! You won't get away, you bastard!”
In one powerful jump, he was heading in the direction where he'd just felt a cleverly hidden youki, the rest of the pack following without missing a beat.
“Stop running away, you bastard! What is your problem with me!” InuYasha roared, the anger and frustration of the last day's revelation finally free to rage
“Eh.” the youkai, hidden under a white baboon pelt, came to a stop, the pack members having cut his escape, “I guess I can tell you that much before you die…” he mused whimsically
Even with the pelt hiding away his features, the intense hatred was easy to feel “It's because while Kikyou fell in love with a worthless hanyou, and degraded herself into a powerless woman... Onigumo, fueled by his despicable desires, filled that cave with his evil, calling countless demons to him... Giving up even his soul for a body that could move, to steal the Shikon no Tama and make Kikyou his!”

Tsukiko went still at that affirmation, focusing her senses on the one who was speaking, seemingly lost in his reminiscences – the hanyou's story was far more revealing than he knew...
“And thus this Naraku was born from the ashes of Onigumo's body and soul!”
“And you went on plotting to put Kikyou against me!” InuYasha interrupted, fury still evident in his eyes, but far calmer than before, even if their enemy didn't realize it
“You should have hated each other, and she would have asked the jewel for help, tainting it! Then I could have destroyed her, limb from limb, and taken my prize!”

Kagome shuddered in disgust at the demented joy and lust she could hear in the man – no the demon's voice, admiring the former protector of the jewel's strength, as she had instead kept to her duty to the end...
“The Shikon no Tama would have been mine, if not for you worthless hanyou and this stupid woman!”

“You bastard.”
InuYasha's anger had gone from hot to cold, and it was terrifying to witness – in any other occasion, Kagome would probably have been deadly afraid of these icy eyes aimed at the hidden hanyou like a predator looked at its prey.
But right now, she wasn't afraid – because this was her pack-mate that was angry, and under that anger, she could feel so much hurt, despair, and longing for what could and should have been. And so instead of being afraid, she was angry too.

For InuYasha, who'd spent fifty years stuck to that tree without knowing the truth.
For Kikyou who died without knowing either.
For the future together the lovers had been so cruelly denied...

All because of the twisted fantasies of a man so evil he'd let himself get consumed by it.
“How dare you do this to Kikyou!” Tessaiga was glinting in her owner's hand, the large blade heavy with youki, “I won't forgive you!”
The inu hanyou was fast, and powerful – and if Naraku was able to dodge, it was directly into the path of Miroku's shakujou, who dispelled the white pelt into the youki it had been materialized from, letting them see the face of their enemy for the first time...

The man was wearing a kimono ornate enough to be that of a noble, and had long wavy hair simply tied in his back, and dark eyes speaking of all his madness.
“I guess I'll have to take you a bit more seriously, eh.” the dark-haired hanyou idly noted, saimyoushou materializing around him to neutralize Miroku's kazaana while youki suddenly filled the air, materializing into a heavy fog with an ominous sulfuric smell.

“Miasma.” the houshi recognized first
“Tch. As if that would stop me!” InuYasha commented, jumping forward, the winds gathering around his sword as for the second time he unleashed the Kaze no Kizu, cutting a large gust of clean air through the enemy's youki – and revealing a stunned Naraku, who'd hidden in his miasma
“Impossible!”
Not wasting time, the hanyou gathered his remaining miasma around him, using the poisonous fog to protect him before escaping, under InuYasha's furious glare.

[Goal complete!+50XP
Goal update: find Naraku's lair]

“Damn it.” the beta muttered, before turning toward his alpha, “Thank you. For not interfering.”
Tsukiko merely smiled, “You were doing just fine.”
“Yet he escaped.”

“I couldn't have stopped him either.” their alpha admitted candidly, “He'd have fled before any of us would have had the time to deploy a ward to trap him. And he tends to send minions rather than do the job himself. He's really crafty, isn't he.”
“That he is.” InuYasha admitted, eyes darkened, “That damn spider.”

“Spider?” Miroku asked, surprised at the choice of word
“Spider.” Shippou was the one to confirm, “It was probably too fast for a human to see, but when he ran, his back was exposed to us. There was a large burnt mark on it, in the form of a spider.”

“Probably what's left of the day Onigumo became Naraku.” Ryoichi pondered, “The hanyou doesn't realize what he's revealed to us with that...” he added with a smirk
“What do you mean?” Miroku wondered, curious about what he could have missed
“He revealed that he was born of an aggregation of multiple youkai.” Tsukiko explained, “In other words, several low-level youkai used his human body as an anchoring to create a new, more powerful youkai.”

“And why is this important?”
“Because it means he maybe powerful, he has neither the training nor the experience of being so.” Roy said succinctly
“Daiyoukai are much more powerful than youkai, but there are only two natural ways to become one. Being born as one, or becoming one from growing strong enough. In this case, we can safely say that Naraku is a hanyou daiyoukai, just like InuYasha. And to be honest, right now, he's much more powerful than InuYasha...”
The inu growled in a low voice at his alpha's affirmation, but didn't try to refute it.

“But InuYasha has an important advantage on him. He is used to being a hanyou daiyoukai, he was born as one. Even if he has less training than he should have because he was orphaned so young, he still has the important advantage of experience.”
“Oh.” Miroku understood, “Naraku is only fifty years, isn't he.”
“That's right. In other words, he is but a child in terms of experience.”

“Is this why he is always sending people after us rather than attacking himself?” Kagome wondered
“Probably. That and he is a spider, apparently. He probably took on the powers of the more powerful of the youkai when he was born, thus that scar on his back.” Ryo explained
“So... What do we know about kumo youkai, then?” Shippou wondered, looking a bit lost, “Now that I think about it, I haven't hard about a lot of them except for the one we met before that hag tried to resurrect Kikyou...”

“Because there aren't a lot of very small youkai who manage to grow powerful enough to be considered more than beast youkai.” Tsukiko explained, “Myouga would be an example of those few, and he's not even a daiyoukai. And most of them are usually brilliantly smart and have a strong survival instinct.”
“So... Is there anything well-known about spiders, then?”

“They are plotters, and then to use underlings to do the job for them, just like Ryo said.” a sigh, “But their main strong point is that once they grow in power, they manage to take on a lot of powers from other species. And Naraku already has all those powers available, thanks to being born from multiple youkai.”
The affirmation made the pack wince, but the heavy silence that followed was soon broken by InuYasha's loud affirmation, “Bah. All powerful or not, it doesn't change anything! We're still going to find him, and kick his ass.”
“That we are, oji-san.” Tsukiko was the first to confirm, an amused smile on her lips, “That we are.”

Chapter Text

Chapter 8. August 1996 Fate be Changed

The newest revelation had been interesting – but they hadn't changed their current plans.
And so, on the very same day they had fought Naraku, the pack was on the road once more, after giving their farewell to Ryoichi, who was heading north, and Kaede, who of course was staying in Edo.

It took them two weeks to travel to the parts where the rumors of a sennin, a hermit, were originated – and one more week to pinpoint in which part of the mountain the man was supposed to be. During that time, all had kept up with whatever training could be had on the road, mainly by completing small games Tsukiko knew of that helped with the training of youki and reiki, and going through at least one Hunting Spot each day.

Those Spots, which they hadn't used much at first, were less rewarding than the Arena Boss, and simply zone they had already visited, where they hunted waves of youkai, which type depended on the Spot – inu youkai beasts in InuYasha's forest, ghosts, and spirits by Edo's river where they had met the mu onna, spider in the mountain temple... but the clear advantage of the Hunting Spots on the Bosses was that they were faster to take on, and were available once a day instead of once a week, which meant they were more adapted for training on the road.

That training and traveling rhythm was tiring, but all were determined – they had seen Naraku, and now knew that the hanyou was not only cunning, but powerful too, and all were set on seeing him defeated.
This constant training was already showing its fruit, as, as they reached the area where the sennin was rumored to live, all had managed to uncover details they probably wouldn't have noted before.

InuYasha had been the first, his nose picking on the faint traces of frequent human passage. Following this trail, they had quickly reached an empty village...
Of course, the strange thing was that the village hadn't been attacked, as there was no trace of fight – yet it was just as clear that it had been emptied pretty hastily, as the modest huts weren't even emptied of their belongings.
This had been the first sign that things were suspicious.

Then, Kagome had started to feel the faint echo of a shard, right in the direction of the sennin's rumored retreat.
That had confirmed to the group that something evil was probably at work.
And that was when they found the tree...

[New Secondary Quest! The evil peach boy...
Goal: find the sennin
Bonus goal: find out what happened to the village
Reward: +25XP per goal, +1 Beginner Skill book upon completion
Bonus reward: +50XP per goal, +1 Enhancement Stone to be chosen upon completion]

The pack slowly approached the peach tree, full of what appeared to be its fruits – countless miniature heads, all lamenting and calling for help.
“What are those...” Kagome whispered, a shiver of horror running through her body
“They smell human.” Shippou informed the two humans of the group, as they hadn't the canines' sense of smell

“That's because we were human.” on the multitude of heads on the tree answered, “Before we were eaten by the sennin...”
“All of us, tired of this world, gave up on the village and traveled to the mountains, searching for the sennin whose garden was said to be a paradise...” another explained
“But instead, when we found Toukajin the sennin, he ate us, making us into this.” a third one went on

“Tch. Giving up on the world, indeed.” InuYasha grumbled with distaste, “You sure complain a lot for people who'd given up.”
Kagome frowned, turning her head toward InuYasha to give him a piece of her mind about his in-sensitiveness – only to catch their alpha's gaze, who seemed a bit more focused than usual. Wondering if the ookami knew something she didn't, she instead asked the head, “Is there anything we can do?”

“It's too late for us,” the first head to have spoken to them denied, “but perhaps some of the villagers are still alive...”
“Well,” Miroku commented, “if that's the case, then we'll save them, you have our word.”
“What will happen to you then?” Kagome couldn't help but ask, still thorn by the heart-wrenching cries of the desperate souls bound to the tree

“Our bones became the fertilizer for this tree, and we became nin-menka, the fruits of eternal life  used by Toukajin to extend his life. Only his dead will free us from his powers, and allow us to pass on...”
“Well,” InuYasha commented, still frowning yet clearly not liking the story they were hearing any more than the rest of the pack, “he may call himself a sennin, this sure sounds a lot like a youkai to me!”
With that, he turned his head toward the traditional house perched higher on the mountain's flank, “Let's get to it, then! We haven't got all day.”

“Let's.” Tsukiko nodded, clearly just as resolved as her uncle
With a bark, Padfoot had grown to his larger form, and was clearly waiting for the two humans to hop on – and in one powerful jump, they were off.
“Why I'm not against it,” Miroku remarked, “I don't understand why we're suddenly is such a rush?”
Kagome frowned – now that she thought about it, the answer was fairly evident, but it really wasn't her place to say, wasn't it?

InuYasha was the one to answer, to her surprise – he really had started to trust them, hadn't he, “Tonight's the new moon.”
The priest opened his mouth to ask more – then closed it, remembering their discussion about Naraku's weakness, and realizing that InuYasha had just revealed his own. With a nod, he conceded, “Well, let's be quick about it, then.”
“There's a second entrance!” Shippou realized at that moment from his spot on Tsukiko's shoulder

The ookami used her youki to change her path, landing on the small patch of greenery, where indeed there was an opening leading into the mountain's depths.
The rest of the pack had soon landed by her side, “Well? Shall we head in?”
“It would be faster to go by the main entrance.” InuYasha grumbled
“Yes, but this way we do have the surprise on our side.” Miroku pointed out calmly

With that, they left the day-light and headed into the narrow gallery that was descending into darkness.
Within a few minutes, they had reached a large cave, clearly in use, as large clay pots were lining the walls, and an ornate table with a strangely detailed miniature garden sat in the middle of the kitchen storage.

“There are people moving in this garden!” Kagome realized, eyes widening in horror
“I think we've found the villagers Toukajin took away...” Miroku commented by her side
“Wait... are they becoming larger?” Kagome wondered, before realizing, stunned and a bit afraid, “No, we're the ones growing small!”
Too late – the two of them had already been taken by the spell, and were falling down, and down, into Toukajin's false paradise garden...

[Bonus goal complete! (50+25)XP
Bonus goal update: get out of Toukajin's garden]

On the outside of the garden, InuYasha let out a panicked shout, “Kagome! Miroku!”
“Calm down, oji-san. They'll be alright.” the wolf princess affirmed, while bending down to pick Kagome's necklace with the phial in which she kept the shards – apparently, the spell on the garden hadn't been able to cope with the purified shards, and as such they had been left behind
“How can you stay that calm?” the hanyou protested

Tsukiko's tails twitched, and the beta calmed down, abruptly realizing that his niece wasn't any less worried than he was, she was simply hiding it better.
“They've already been taken by the garden's spell, and getting caught too wouldn't help them. Both have made great strides with their reiki, they should be able to get out of this by themselves. Meanwhile, we've got another problem.”

Finally calm too, the hanyou immediately realized what she meant – a smell was growing stronger, and he could hear footsteps coming their way.
Seemed like they didn't need to search for Toukajin any longer, for the man-eating sennin was coming to them himself.
By the time Toukajin entered the cave, Shippou and InuYasha had had more than enough time to hide themselves on each side of the entrance, and they attacked as one.

[Goal complete! +25XP
Goal update: defeat Toukajin]

[Level up! Shippou is now level 79!
+1SP]

Only for the hanyou's blade to bounce on the barely human looking sennin, while Shippou's flames seemed to melt away without doing any damage.
“Oh, what a nice surprise! Here I was, searching for dinner, when it came to me by himself!” the
sennin commented, leering at both, “I'll pickle the hanyou! And I'll roast the kit!”
“I've no intention to be eaten by someone like you!” Shippou retorted with far more bravado than he felt, unnerved as he was by how ineffective his flames had been

“Stupid youkai! Do you really think you could beat a sennin!” the other laughed, as yet another of InuYasha's attack bounced off
With that, he grabbed something in his clothes, and threw it toward them – flowers, the kit realized, a bit surprised. What was that suppose to do?
“Did you think this would blind us?” InuYasha taunted, knowing his attacks weren't working but still keeping at it to at least annoy the other
“Why don't you take a closer look?” the sennin taunted
Brash as he was, the hanyou would have probably fallen for it – if he hadn't just seen two of his pack-mates shrunken down and trapped in a miniature garden. As it was, neither him nor Shippou let themselves distracted, and now knowing the flowers were bewitched, avoided looking at them directly.

“Ah well, you're not as stupid as I thought.” Toukajin admitted, as his spell failed, “But no matter, you can't win!”
With that, he raised his stick, far more agile and fast than any of them had thought possible, aiming at InuYasha. The hanyou could have dodged – except, he realized, that just behind him was the table on which the miniature garden was placed, and he didn't know what would happen to Kagome and Miroku if it was damaged. Not having enough time to parry with his sword, that left only one solution – InuYasha jumped toward the attack, the thorns of the vine wound around the stick biting into both clothes and flesh, leaving a heavily bleeding mark on his shoulder, an injury much deeper than it had any right to be.

And suddenly – he understood a bit of the sennin's unnatural resistance – for the only thing that could damage a youkai like this...
“Holy powers. What kind of twisted sennin are you, to eat humans and look like a youkai?” he taunted, still able to fight despite his wound – using the time he could gain by talking to warn Shippou about the table
“What's your problem! The strong eat the weak, that's how life works!” the sennin retorted, “You should understand that as a youkai!”
“Tchh. I'm not weak enough to need to eat the flesh of sentient creatures, you pathetic human being.”

Meanwhile, Shippou had read the beta's message, and slipped behind the sennin, launching another ball of Fox Fire at the man, turning his attention toward him before rushing away in the caves and tunnels, in order to take the sennin away from the garden.
Sure enough, between the hanyou's taunting, and the kit's antics, they had soon led their enemy further into the depths of his lair, leaving the miniature garden under Tsukiko's protection.

Of course, they weren't any closer to defeating the sennin as his powers, far too similar to reiki, were clearly enhanced by the Shikon shard he had absorbed, and protected him quite effectively from their youki, while worsening all of his attacks against them.
Their best chance, right now, was to hold out until Kagome and Miroku freed themselves from the cursed garden, and hope that they didn't take too long – for the kit could tell that the night would soon be falling...

¤.¤.¤

Kagome and Miroku dusted themselves after their long, but thankfully painless fall, and looked around them. On one side, a small hut and a field with vegetables flourishing, a river cutting the landscape, with a wooden bridge arching over the two banks, and a large peach tree on top of a nearby hill.
Just like the heads on the tree had said, this was a paradise for the destitute farm hands who lived in this era of war and starvation.
Of course, both of them knew better – this was no paradise, but a pen for the sick sennin's herd of humans.

“How can we get out of here?”
It was Kagome who had an inkling about the answer first.
“By undoing whatever wards are on this place.” she announced, remembering about the wards placed on Tessaiga in Inu no Taishou's grave “This is no spell, as a spell effect is punctual. There must be an anchorage for the wards somewhere.” her eyes, and those of Miroku strayed toward the peach tree at once

It was only logical after all – this was the biggest thing around, and, they realized as they neared the tree's trunk, this was where the remaining of the villagers were. Except said villagers didn't even react to their presence, some sagging against the tree, others wandering aimlessly, all sharing the same vacant look.
“I see.” Miroku was soon musing, pointing at some seeds on the ground around the men, “I think this happened to them when they ate those fruit.”
“No eating the peaches then.” Kagome nodded, before adding with a faint air of disgust, “No matter, seeing that tree earlier put me off them for the foreseeable future, I think.”

The houshi nodded his agreement, and they went about looking for anything that looked like an anchor for the spell.
After a few moments of unsuccessful searching, both holy servants were pulled out of their search by a sound – familiar, but surprising.
A bark – not any bark, to be precise...
“Padfoot! Why are you here?” Tsukiko wondered, despite knowing the dog didn't have any way to answer

And indeed, the Grimm didn't give any clear answer, instead grabbing her by the sleeve, and pulling her nearer the tree, before barking again.
This time, she saw what he wanted her to see.
Padfoot was a holy servant, just like her – but his powers were more offensive, she knew that much. What she hadn't realized until now was that the Grimm could imbue his voice with reiki, and the tree was reacting to each bark as if it were an attack, a protective rope invisible until now made visible around the tree's trunk, glowing a sickly purple.
A color the young miko had heard about during those multiple lessons on the road, but not yet seen – corrupted holy powers.

“Well,” Miroku commented, having seen it just like her, “Seems like the tree itself is the anchor, and it is protected.”
“Unwinding the protection, then the wards itself would take hours.” Kagome sighed
“It would.” the priest confirmed, “But from what I managed to decrypt when Padfoot barked, I'm pretty sure brute force could work here.”

“How so?”
“Between the three of us, we've got plenty of holy powers available, something the sennin probably didn't count on.” Miroku went on explaining, “We could overload the protection, which would make it unstable.”
“And it would explode.” the teenage girl understood, remembering how a few of her training sutra had ended up as she still occasionally had trouble controlling how much power she used

“Exactly.”
“What are we waiting for, then?”
“We've got to get these men away first.” the older man reminded her, “Or they'll be caught in the explosion.”
Kagome's cheek reddened as she realized the error she had nearly made, then they went to work, dragging the unresponsive men away from the peach tree.

“Do you think they'll be back to normal once we're free?” she asked worriedly as they finally laid the last of them near the river
“It's difficult to say.” the houshi answered truthfully, “Because they ate those fruit, there's part of the curse inside them. But using reiki to heal them should work. Yet, since the tree is the center of the curse, maybe be destroying it and getting out will work... In any case, we should be able to help them, one way or another.”
“Good then.” she mused
Having saved them from getting eaten by the sennin, only for them to be stuck  in an eternal daze would have been too cruel a fate...
Taking a break to get their wind back, the three of them were soon back to the now farmer-free peach tree.

Kagome had wondered about using her bow so that they weren't too close to the explosion, but they had to sustain a continuous attack, which the nanigata allowed, but the bow didn't. They would be near the heart of the explosion, they realized – and while each knew how to make a barrier, they would be too weak individually to work.
The solution was to combine their attack, sustaining it until the barrier broke – and then combine their barrier, and pray they were fast enough to weather the explosion...
So Padfoot was soon on her left, letting out a long lugubrious howl, and supernatural shadows answered to his call, curling around him and swirling in sync with Kagome's reiki around her weapon, soon joined by a wave of water glowing turquoise under the pulse of the houriki it was charged with.

Their newly unlocked Synergy Skill may not be all that high, none of them having upgraded it over 10 points yet, but it was still more than enough – the attack enhanced by the skill and raging against the barrier that protected the peach tree was clearly stronger than several separate attacks would have been.
The miko was keeping an eye on her reiki points while sustaining the attack, frowning as it was going under the halfway point – then soon three-quarter empty.

And finally, the barrier gave way – and the three of them dropped their attack to switch to a barrier, Miroku's new element proving much more powerful in that task than as an offensive force, thankfully – for without the water bubble enhanced with her and Padfoot's reiki, none of them would have survived, Kagome realized as the light replaced the garden...

With that, the dark cave they had been in before the garden appeared, and they dropped to the ground, drained of any energy.
“Well done.” Tsukiko was there, waiting for them – and smiling as if she never doubted they would make it out

[Bonus goal complete! (50+25)XP
Bonus goal reward: (50+25)XP, 1 Enhancement stone to be chosen]

[Level up! Kagome is now level 90!
+1SP, +1PP, +2CP]
[Level up! Miroku is now level 73!
+1SP]

Dismissing then notification with practiced ease, Kagome looked around her, “Where are InuYasha and Shippou?”
“Stalling for time.” the alpha answered swiftly, “But I don't think you're in any state to help them.”
“Well, we'll have to anyway, won't we?” sighed Miroku as he heaved himself up thanks to his shakujou, “Given this sennin is using corrupted houriki, I don't think they'll be able to win this fight.”

Kagome eyed their pack-mate oddly, while dragging herself up too – then realized that even if Miroku had so seamlessly adapted himself to their pack that she had forgotten that it hadn't been all that long since he'd started traveling with them...
Just like he hadn't known about InuYasha's weakness on the new moon, he hadn't yet been confronted with the wolf princess's uncanny ability to use reiki – oh, sure enough, he'd seen her heal her beta and her father after their fight, but by that point he had been delirious thanks to the saimyoushou's poison and had probably forgotten all about it...

With a shrug, she followed the houshi who was already heading toward the tunnel that lead deeper into the sennin's delve, and the faint sound of fighting they could hear.
They would do their best – and if their best wasn't enough, she knew their alpha would be there to save hem, and help them to better the next time.
With that, they were soon in the lower part of the lair's, in a small dusty room where InuYasha and Shippou were still fighting, but visibly tiring.
The vines on Toukajin's weapon had left behind dangerous wounds, but even if the youkai-made weapons weren't working against the sennin, he was still tiring, clearly not used to moving around so much...

“He barely looks human!” Kagome whispered, eyes widening as she saw the potbellied man, with an unnaturally large mouth full of sharpened teeth
“He was so evil he started to lose his humanity...” Miroku understood by her side, leaning heavily on his shakujou, “Rather than a youkai, this is an oni!”
“Tch! I wanted to get rid of the weakness that was humanity!” said oni answered, “Because those pathetic creatures crawl the earth struggling to survive and die in their dirt! So I studied under the pathetic sennin who lived here, and when I knew enough, I ate him, becoming all powerful!”

His demented laughter was interrupted by Tsukiko's voice, the ookami carrying a potted flower where one more head was visible “Not all powerful.” she pointed at the old head who was having difficultly opening his eyes, “Otherwise you wouldn't have kept the old sennin's head, would you?”
“The old fool stubbornly refuse to give up the secret of his immortality!” the crazed man admitted easily, “But it doesn't matter, as long as I have my nin-menka, I'll be immortal and with this Shikon shard, I'm invincible!”

“It's true the old sennin was unnaturally old for a human.” the young goddess acknowledged easily – the mad man in front of her not even wondering about how she knew this, “But that was just the result of his developed holy powers. Had you continued to follow his teachings, you would have lived well into your two hundreds.”
Kagome's eyes widened at that affirmation – even in her time, that was ancient for a human, no wonder the people of the Sengoku Jidai had thought the previous hermit immortal...

“Why waste my time studying when I could have so much better, way faster!”
“You did add the innocents whom you ate's lifetime to your own by making them into those perverted fruits.” was Tsukiko's acknowledgment as she effortlessly avoided the attack haphazardly coming toward her

¤.¤.¤

“Oh,” Shippou realized, the kit having fallen back by Kagome and Miroku's side, “This is why Tsuki-chan is angry...”
“What do you mean?” Miroku wondered, bemused by the change that he was witnessing for the first time
“The gaki isn't a normal youkai.” InuYasha was the one to say, as he too had been sent back by his alpha – he hadn't been able to protest, as the sun had just set and with it, the change had come, making him realize how deep truly were his wounds, “And there are few things that set her off, but playing with people's souls and life... That's a sure way to make her mad.”

“And a mad Tsuki-chan is scary. I wouldn't want to make her mad.” Shippou affirmed with as much serious as the kit was able to gather
While they were saying this, said scary alpha had steadily made her way toward the corrupted sennin, and finally, KageShin was taken out of its sheath, the dark blade heavy with power.
Because he was far better trained than both InuYasha and Kagome had been the first time they'd seen the blade, it was easy for him to feel that the power of their alpha was far different from usual...

And once more, the blade humming with reiki went through her enemy without shedding any blood – yet light filled the area, as the souls stolen to expand his lifespan were finally freed.
The second time KageShin struck, she was humming with youki, and this time, blood was shed, and the sennin fell to the ground, not able to cheat Death anymore.

[Secondary Quest Complete!
Reward: +25 XP, +1 Beginner Skill book to be chosen]

[Level up! Shippou is now level 81!
+2SP, +2CP, +1PP]
[Level up! InuYasha is now level 121!
+1SP]

With the sennin's death, they felt the spells sustained by him unraveling – and in a nearby jar that had been broken down during the fall, the horrifying head-fruit were now simple peaches...
“You have my gratitude, Seishi-hime-sama.”
The young goddess's eyes widened minutely at the appellation the old sennin granted her

“I hadn't heard that title in a long title.” she couldn't help but admit, amused that an old human holy servant and an old tengu youkai had both given her the same title once they'd understood who she was
“It may not be much, but let me grant you one last gift, for having freed us all...”
Before she could protest, the old sennin had disappeared in a flash of reiki, leaving behind him a single leave...

[Hidden Quest complete! The last gift of a sennin...
For freeing him and the villagers, the old sennin left a gift behind for you
Reward: +100XP, unlocks A Sennin's Gift Perk (+10 to Wood Affinity)]

Tsukiko bent down to pick up the leave left behind, eyes widening minutely as she felt the last of the reiki imbued in it course through it and change it as it left the ground. By the time it was at eye level, the leaf had changed into a small metallic charm brightly enameled, and a quick observe soon explained just what exactly she'd been gifted...

[Leaf Healing Charm (LV150): you can heal someone that wouldn't otherwise survive once, using ten of your HP and RP to grant back 1 HP]

With a mute thanks to the departed holy man, she pocketed the charm, quite thankful for his last gift– after all, you never knew when something like that would be necessary...
The exhausted group had still managed to help the freed farmers before leaving the area, none of them wanting to spend any more time than necessary close to the peach tree that had been cursed, or the now empty retreat in the mountain.

Tsukiko had been surprised when Miroku had asked no questions about her powers – but then again, the houshi had learned about his powers for far longer than Kagome, and was no slouch with them, it was even possible he'd already guessed at her identity – as if to confirm her suspicions, it was only several days later, while InuYasha was busy training Shippou that he approached her “So... Seishi-hime?”
“Some do give me the title.” she admitted easily, having never gone out of her way to hide her true nature
“Are you their daughter?”

This time she laughed, before correcting, “Death's my brother. But I guess that title is misleading...” she admitted, “They call me Shadow, protector of heroes...”
“You have a far more hands-on approach than the others.”
“I'm also far less powerful.” she explained easily, “And as you can guess, my powers are restricted.”
“Makes sense. Well... You are even more of a hime-sama than I knew, eh?”

“If you try to give me those lengthy titles again, I will get back at you!” the young goddess threatened with a smile
“What title? The only one I know about is alpha, isn't it?”
“As it should be.” she confirmed with a smile

They had headed back toward the north, and Edo without using their Recall option, taking advantage of the villages they went through along the way to keep an ear out for other shards.
They were less than three days away from their village when they happened on a small farm where the corpse of a large centipede demon was decaying.
It was a tajiya, a demon-hunter, who'd killed it, the farmer had been all too happy to explain. Even better, she'd accepted no payment, only taking a few claws and a bit of the shell before leaving.

And more importantly, taking with her the Shikon shard that had been stuck in the demon, and made it attack whereas it had been living peacefully nearby until now.
The greater surprise, however, was the tajiya affirmation as she'd taken the shard...
“It was originally from my village...” a thoughtful Kagome repeated, “You know, I hadn't thought about the jewel's origin before it came into Kikyou's hands...”

The rest of the pack was thoughtful too – InuYasha had only heard about the jewel when it was already in Kikyou's possession, Shippou once it was broken, Miroku in the context of Naraku's desire for it; as for Tsukiko all she knew was that Kagome was born as its protector...
“Well,” the young miko said with regained enthusiasm, “I guess we've got our next destination!”

Said destination, it turned out, was harder to find than they thought – all the villagers knew about the tajiya's village was that it was somewhere in the mountains.
With that information, Kagome ability to sense the shards, and the youkai enhanced senses, they had started to search the area.
It had taken them a few days, but finally the pack was on what they thought was the track to the youkai hunters village when all suddenly felt a multitude of auras, as an army of fast moving youkai crossed the sky above them, bloodlust clear to be felt by all and heading in the direction of the village they were searching from.
Without even needing to consult between them, Kagome and Miroku were already on Padfoot's back, and the youkai picked up their speed.

“This is no good.” InuYasha's voice wasn't cut by the wind, thanks to the Pack's vocal chat, “Tajiya or not, they won't stand a chance against so many of them...”
Tsukiko frowned, silently agreeing – and decision taken, turned toward her beta, “I'll go ahead.”
“We'll be right behind you.” the hanyou promised, understanding easily he was now the one in charge of protecting their small group
Kagome smiled – she wasn't really surprised, her childhood friend did have the habit of letting them solve their fights by themselves, but right now, there were the lives of a whole village in the balance. The ookami wouldn't hold back at such a heavy price.

¤.¤.¤

Youki tinted with reiki pulsed through the air, and mid-jump, the elegant heiress was replaced by a magnificent beast, nearly as tall as the trees in the forest around them, white fur marred only by her pack marking and bright eyes glowing green – Kagome and Miroku were both speechless as they saw for the first time a daiyoukai taking on its animal form.
As for InuYasha, even if he was just as impressed – he couldn't help but snort “Tch. She looks more like a kitsune. And she really is a cub!”

He wasn't wrong, they realized – once you looked past the large size, a few details in her proportions made it quite evident their alpha was far from adult.
By the next jump, she had disappeared in a burst of black flames – reappearing a few dozen of meters ahead, and quickly gaining back the ground they'd lost on the youkai army.
InuYasha and Padfoot shared a look, and both accelerated – knowing they wouldn't catch up with her, but set on not making her wait a second more than necessary.
Tsukiko didn't catch up with the swarm of youkai before they reached a fortress, which apparently was the tajiya village.

With their numbers, they ran through the armored doors in a few seconds, taking the small village by complete surprise – still this was a fighters' village, and soon weapons were found and people were striking back.
Clearing several dozen of low-level youkai in a few swipes of her paws, she let herself get back to her usual appearance, youki condensing around her as she shrunk down, her human-form more practical now that the villagers were entering the fray. A few of the youkai were coherent enough to try and flee when they recognized her marking, but most were barely sentient, feral beasts.
KageShin humming with reiki, she started to fight, each youkai having the misfortune to get touched by the weapon dissolved in dust under her potent holy powers, but three more taking the place of each she downed.

Within minutes, she was covered in blood, fire in one hand, blade in the other, several of the villagers around her – countless more on the ground, never to get up.
By the time her pack arrived, nearly half the swarm had been cut down – and as soon as Miroku's kazaana was opened, they had the nasty surprise of realizing there had been saimyoushou's among the youkai all along.

Miroku sealed his cursed hand as soon as he could, already feeling the poison doing its work, but hanging on as best as he could – a message from his alpha on the chat, and he was gathering those that couldn't fight and protecting them with a barrier, Kagome soon joining him to heal the injured while InuYasha laid waste to the enemies with his Kaze no Kizu and Padfoot disappeared through the shadows to join back with his mistress.
The pack fought through the night by the dwindling number of tajiyas' side.
When the next sunrise came, there wasn't a hostile youkai alive around the village – but they had lost nearly thee-quarter of their fighters, and half the children.

[Hidden Challenge Complete! To prevent a genocide...
You managed to prevent Naraku from destroying the village of the tajiyas
Reward: +100XP, +1 tajiya piece of equipment to be chosen
Bonus goal failed: Naraku managed to steal the Shikon shards of the village
Bonus goal complete! A future protected
you saved half of the children
Bonus goal reward: (200+100)XP, one tajiya piece of equipment to be chosen]

[Level up! You are now level 145!
+1SP]
[Level up! Kagome is now level 96!
+4SP, +2CP]
[Level up! InuYasha is now level 124!
+2SP]
[Level up! Shippou is now level 84!
+2SP, +2CP, +1PP]
[Level up! Miroku is now level 81!
+6SP, +2CP, +1PP]

The pack ignored the notifications, not in any mood to see what kind of reward the game had awarded them – this, they all felt, clearly wasn't a victory, it was just a barely managed disaster...
The few that were still standing up started the clean straight up, working through the morning to dump the youkai corpses out of the valley and gather their dead for a mass funeral.
It was only as the afternoon was well advanced that they finally managed to sit down and rest a bit.

“You have our gratitude, strangers.” the man who apparently was their leader said, “I'm Hisashi, leader of this village in the absence of my brother, and without your assistance, we'd all be dead by now. But if you'll forgive my curiosity, why did you help us?”
“We were looking for you to be honest.” Tsukiko explained, “We'd heard rumors of a tajiya collecting Shikon shards and something struck us as odd...”
At the mention of the shards, the man had tensed, but he motioned for her to continue.

“The fact the girl said that the Shikon no Tama was originally from her village.” the young alpha completed, “That's when we realized we'd been gathering the shards, but knew nothing about their origin...”
“You're gathering the shards? You look awfully sane for a youkai with one of those, if you'll pardon me saying this.” a confused frown, “Then again, I've never seen a youkai using reiki before.”
“My reiki would probably protect me.” Tsukiko confirmed, “But we're not using the shards, we're gathering them back for the Shikon Miko.”

“The Shikon Miko is dead.”the temporary village head protested, “She's been dead for fifty years!”
“We're not talking about Kikyou, old man!” InuYasha finally burst, “Open your eyes, there's one miko just here with clean shards around her neck! As far as I know, the Shikon Miko is the only one who can purify this blasted piece of jewelry so easily!”
Kagome blushed as all eyes turned to her after that outburst – but despite his coarse language, the hanyou was right, and Hisashi soon admitted as much.

As they finally rested, the pack had soon been swarmed by the children, who were growing restless, and among them, they met with Kirara, who was a nekomata, just like Saiyuri's Arashi, but linked to fire rather than lightning like their friend was – and on the large cat's back, Myouga, the flea-demon having apparently been living with the tajiya's for a few weeks.

“Uh, and here I thought you'd run away because we ended up in too many dangerous situations...” InuYasha mused
“I thought it was because he was afraid of Tsuki-chan.” Shippou contradicted
“You wound me! I always have InuYasha-sama's best interest at heart!”
The affirmation was met by four coordinated snorts, and even Miroku, who'd never seen the youkai retainer before, looked dubious, “You know, I didn't think I'd say this but... As a retainer, even Rouyakan looks more reliable!”

“Indeed.” Tsukiko nodded, “I talked about it with father when we were back home, and from what he remembers from his childhood, Myouga has always been a coward, but he's rather effective when it comes to gathering information.”
“Oh. I wonder what possessed Inu no Taishou to entrust him with InuYasha's upbringing then...” Kagome commented
“Well, it mustn't have been easy to find a youkai unbiased enough against his hanyou son...” Tsukiko speculated, “Youkai were even more against hanyou when InuYasha was born than in the Sengoku Jidai.”

The pack had decided to stay for a few days – there was no way they'd abandon the village when any low-level youkai passing by would be a heavy risk against them with how weakened they were.
“Our best warriors were called away on a job just before the attack.” the acting chief explained the next day while he was working with InuYasha at restoring the outer wall, “I wonder if it was a trap...”

“The timing is too damn convenient.” the hanyou warned, “They are probably dead.”
“Probably.” Hisashi tiredly admitted – the last couple of days had been hard on everybody, and those kinds of circumstances made people understand each other much quicker than usual – it was easy for him to see that behind his coarse language the hanyou was making him a kindness in his own way by preparing him to the inevitable

¤.¤.¤

It was on the morning of the third day that Kagome's senses stirred, “There's a Shikon shard approaching!”
The pack and the warriors were soon ready to fight – with the past events, they weren't taking any risks...True enough, a figure was soon spotted making her way to the fort, taking the ravaged landscape around her with hard eyes.
“InuYasha! I've come to kill you, you murderer!”

“This is Sango!” Hisashi recognized, eyes widening, “My brother's eldest and the village's best youkai slayer.”
“What is her problem with me?” the hanyou muttered, already guessing that something was off, “It's not like we've ever met!”
“Naraku, more than likely.” Kagome confirmed his bad feeling, “There's a tainted shard in her body.”
“And she's heavily wounded.” Tsukiko completed, having noticed the scent of human blood in the air

While they were wondering about the newcomer, she'd lost patience, and the heavy looking boomerang on her back was now flying toward the fort's newly repaired doors, “How dare you use my ancestral home for your nefarious plot!”
With a commanding gesture, Miroku sent a wall of water to stop the wooden splinter, protecting the villagers from the door's destruction.
“Sango, calm down!” Hisashi pleaded as the girl was taking a hold on her weapon once more, “You are attacking our savior!”
Seeing her uncle appear stopped the young tajiya in her tracks.

“What is the meaning of this?” she turned toward the woods, where a second presence had been hidden until now, “You told me the hanyou destroyed my village, yet here is my uncle!”
“Lies! It must be a shape-shifter!” Naraku answered easily, “Don't let yourself be fooled by them!”
“He's the one fooling you!” Miroku affirmed, the houshi glaring at his nemesis

Seeing that his temporary ally was visibly hesitating, Naraku dropped all pretenses, “useless girl!” with that, a wooden tentacle lashed at her back, making her cry in agony and the kumo hanyou was attacking them
The pack members had immediately jumped into the fight, while Tsukiko was heading toward the injured girl, “You've got a tainted shard in your body.” she warned her, “If I don't take it out, it'll corrupt you. But if I do take it out, you'll bleed out faster.”
“Take it out.” Sango decided without missing a beat, eyes set on the destroyed door that let her see several of the surviving warriors

The ookami nodded – and started healing the girl the moment the shard was out, “I'm not all that good at it.” she warned, “You'll scar, but you'll live.”
“Fair enough. I don't even understand how a youkai can heal me.”
“Tsukiko-hime posses reiki.” her uncle, who'd taken this time to approach, since healing from his wounds from the attack a few days earlier, explained, “Without her and her pack we would all have died.”

“It was probably Naraku's plan.” the young hime sighed, “After all, he is after the shards.”
“Tell me child,” Hisashi asked, not able to resist anymore, “What of the others?”
“Dead.” Sango announced, eyes hard, “A spider controlled Kohaku and turned him against us. There was nothing we could do.”
“Damn that kumo hanyou.” Tsukiko swore, “He's leaving only tears and despair wherever he goes...”
“I'll kill him.” the young tajiya pledged by her side, “One way or another.”

“You'll have to get in line.” the one healing her warned, gesturing at the fight happening not too far, “He's already made a few enemies.”
Sango fixed her attention on the fight – the pack was fighting well together, knowing to avoid when InuYasha unleashed his Kaze no Kizu, and having cornered their enemy.
But something was off, as Naraku was regenerating again and again his new wooden body, seemingly uncaring about their attacks.
“Aren't you worried about them?” Sango couldn't help but ask
“I am.” Tsukiko contradicted, “But I also believe in them. With the training they've done, they should soon see the truth...”

And sure enough, she'd barely affirmed her trust in her pack that Kagome shouted, “That's not Naraku!”
Rather than disbelieving her, they all listened, as she explained, “That was bothering me... He doesn't have his own youki...”
They widened their eyes – true enough, they were having problems fighting because they couldn't predict Naraku's movements because of the lack of indications the youki or reiki usually gave in a fight.

“This is a puppet, just like an advanced shikigami!” the young miko proclaimed as if they'd already won – and in a way, they had
Because now, they knew how to fight back.
“See.” Tsukiko told Sango a bit farther away

Sango smiled a bit teary-eyed at the perfect teamwork, who reminded her so much of her now dead family – her mother having passed away several years earlier in a fight against a youkai.
It took a few more minutes for the pack to identify where was the fake Naraku source of existence – and after that, Shippou and Kagome distracted the enemy, Miroku shielding them, while InuYasha destroyed the wooden puppet on which the spell had been engraved.

[Hunting Complete! Naraku's puppet
Reward: +50XP, +2 Hunting Trophy]

They shared a victorious smile at that – this was a reward they didn't mind receiving!
Tension fleeing out of her body, Sango finally passed out in the arms of her uncle.

The young tajiya had slept for three days.
In this time, the pack had continued to help with the reconstruction, InuYasha working on the most hands-on aspects, Miroku helping create protecting wards that would warn and defend the villagers like a second wall if such an attack was to happen again, Kagome taking care of the injured while Shippou and Padfoot were entertaining the children, and teaching them the basics of fighting at the same time. As for Tsukiko, she was everywhere, determined just like her friends to help the small village who'd already suffered so much because of Naraku's ambition.

Once Sango had finally awakened, in a village that wasn't healed – but would eventually be better, she had spent a long afternoon with the village warriors and Shadow's pack exchanging stories about Naraku, the attack on the village and the hired warriors, and even about the small pack and the reason behind their travels.
“Let me come with you.”
“Sango! You can't mean that!” Hisashi protested immediately, “Who's going to lead the village if you leave?”

“You're already doing of fine job oji-san, and...” her eyes clouded for a moment, “I must see that Naraku dead, I won't be at peace for as long as he breathes.”
With a sigh, Hisashi nodded, seeing the truth in the last of his family's eyes, “So be it.”
“And Naraku really seemed to believe the village was destroyed. Since the puppet was basic enough, he probably doesn't know what it saw.”
“In other words, for now, he probably believes we're dead.”

“Exactly. Take advantage of this. Train, make the village stronger.”
“So that such a tragedy doesn't happen a second time.”Hisashi nodded, a new resolve in his eyes, “I will.”
With that, the tajiya turned toward Tsukiko “So. Will you have me, Tsukiko-hime?”
“We won't refuse a traveling companion.” the ookami acknowledged, “And maybe in time, we'll even become friends.”
“Thank you.”

Sango bowed deeply, only to be stopped by the ookami, “But if you're going to travel with us, you're going to have to stop with all those formalities!”
“It's a never-ending fight isn't it, alpha!” smiled Miroku, amused at how a few weeks earlier only, it had been him being admonished for being too polite
With that talk, there were only two things left before the pack and their new companion left the town – the first had been the unanimous decision of making the tajiya village the second Recall Point they had recently unlocked, just in case.
The second was the original reason why they'd come.

¤.¤.¤

Sango took them to the workshop first, where youkai parts were worked on to become armors or weapons for the tajiya – but before they were ready to use, the newly crafted items first spent several months being purified in a nearby cave.
It was there that the girl took them next.
Eyeing warily the entrance of said cave, Kagome had soon been left behind by most of the group.
“I've got a bad feeling about this...” she couldn't help but protest as she finally stepped in, Tsukiko by her side

The cave was unsurprisingly filled with youkai bones – but if by the entrance those were man-made weapons and armors, they soon turned into a horrific landscape as they headed further in, culminating in a mummified silhouette half absorbed by a monstrous youkai. They all looked as if they had been petrified mid-fight, and where the mummified form should have a heart, only a gaping hole was visible...

“This is a story that dates back to several centuries ago,” Sango started, gaze set on the frozen form wearing what looked to be an old samurai armor, “during an era of instability and starvation that makes what we are living thought nowadays seems like a paradise.”
She was talking about the end of the Kamakura period, Kagome realized with a start – when the centralized government of the era had fallen, leading to the beginning of the Muromachi period, which would later become known as the Sengoku Jidai – the warring-state era.
Once more, the myth was far more anchored in History than she'd known...

“Countless humans were dying, be it from hunger or war, and youkai numbers were on the rise. This, in turn, led to the birth of more holy beings to fight then. Among them, the more famous...”
“The miko-warrior Midoriko.” Tsukiko breathed, ayes widening – the legendary figure had been but mentioned in the Holy Servant Main course, but she knew they talked more in depth about her in the Advanced one
Sango was surprised that the ookami was the one to guess whom she was talking about, but she nodded her confirmation nonetheless.
“Against youkai, she was as effective as a hundred samurai, powerful enough to overcome as much as ten enemies at once, and skilled enough to purify humans, animals, trees and rocks souls.”

Of course, this affirmation made all the holy servants present react – and Miroku was the one to make the link “In Shinto, there's a way of thinking that says that the four souls... the shikon...are what becomes the spirit when balanced correctly.”
“Courage, kinship, wisdom, and love.” Tsukiko took over “Ara-mitama, nigi-mitama, kushi-mitama and saki-mitama. A correct balance between the four must be maintained, or your heart becomes tainted with evil.”
Once more, Sango was eyeing the pack's alpha oddly, surprised to see a youkai with such knowledge, even one possessing reiki. But she had promised a story, and so she forged on, “Midoriko-sama had such a keen understanding of the shikon that she could even nullify a youkai's power. Of course, this was something they feared and despised, so they started to target her.”

The young tajiya turned her eyes back to the frozen youkai and lone miko “But she was too powerful, and they were always purified before even hurting her. So countless youkai allied themselves, and together they merged, becoming one youkai much more powerful than they'd been when apart...”
She pointed at a startlingly human head sticking out of the monstrous youkai's body “To do so, they needed an anchor, one that was given in the form of a man who secretly loved Midoriko. Taking advantage of his weakness, they possessed him and were reborn...”

All of the pack was swift to realize why the story sounded so familiar – but it was Shippou who whispered, voice clear in the eerie silence that had befallen them, “Just like Onigumo was reborn as Naraku because of his desire for Kikyou...”
That affirmation stunned the wounded tajiya, who was about to ask more about it – but with a calming hand on her shoulder, Miroku promised, “We'll tell you about it later. Please continue, Sango-san...”

“The battle between miko and youkai lasted for seven days and seven nights,” the girl eventually started to recount, “and finally, Midoriko, exhausted, was absorbed by the youkai, who took over her soul.” her eyes went to the hole in the ancient miko's chest, “But with the last of her powers, she too seized the youkai's soul, just as her soul was forced out of her body. Both youkai and miko died on the spot, frozen in time and soulless, and only the cluster of soul remained, crystallizing into what became known as the Shikon no Tama.”

Her eyes darkened, and it appeared the story wasn't yet finished “But even thought their bodies were now dead, both souls were still battling inside the jewel, and it became apparent that the holder of the jewel could sway the fight...”
“Making it pure as long as it was held by a holy being, and tainting it with evil when a corrupted being used it.” Tsukiko guessed – not even realizing that her eyes were glowing green in the dim cave

“Over the years, we've protected the jewel, taking it back each and every time it was stolen,” Sango continued, a hint of pride in her voice – which soon disappeared as she went on, “The last time was when my grandfather won in back after a deadly battle against a youkai. He died from his wounds, but took the jewel back to the village. Unfortunately, it had been far too corrupted...”
“And to purify it, you gave it to a powerful miko.” Kagome concluded easily enough
“Precisely. A few years latter, we heard the miko had taken the jewel with her in death... Clearly, this wasn't true...”

“It was true.” contradicted Kagome a bit gloomily, “It was just brought back later.” she may have been told several times that the jewel return to the past had been unavoidable, the fact remained that she still was the one who shattered it – and right now, those damn shards were causing so much pain that it was hard not to feel responsible
“You know, it really seems as if fate is intent on repeating itself, what with the similarities between Midoriko and Kikyou's story...” Shippou pointed out
“Bah, it mostly seems like that damn stone is trying to manipulate us.” InuYasha contradicted, “What a joke! If the youkai part of the jewel thinks it'll win once more, it'll be sorely disappointed!”

“Oji-san's right,” Tsukiko agreed, “Fate's not one to create hopeless situations. Midoriko and Kikyou fought to the end, and each, in her own way, stalled those corrupted youkai. Midoriko by creating the jewel, Kikyou by taking it in death rather than letting herself be tainted.” at that InuYasha's eyes shone brightly, pride for the woman he'd loved clear to read
Kagome nodded too, talked out of her slump by the two youkai “True enough. We just have to finish the job they've started then, and put an end to both Naraku, and the jewel.”

[Hidden Quest Complete! Three time's the charm...
You've learned about the Shikon no Tama's origin
Hidden bonus goal complete!
You've decided to destroy the Shikon no Tama
Reward: +100XP, +1 Fate-bound token
Bonus reward: (200+100)XP, unlocked Fate's Touch Perk (+7 Luck), holy servants are now Intuitively attuned]

[System log update: Holy Affinity

holy servant having gained the favor of a god can gain an affinity for one of their power.
These abilities can be consulted in the Holy System. A minor affinity is ranked out of 25, a normal one out of 50, a potent one out of 75 and only holy being themselves, in other words gods, can have affinity ranked out of a 100 like a normal skill.]

[Your skills have been updated!]

[Holy Affinity skills:
-Soul Art: 100/100* (unlocked at 0/100 in Hallow skill)
-Blood Art: 100/100* (unlocked at 25/100 in Hallow skill)
-Shadow Art: 0/100* (unlocked at 50/100 in Hallow skill)
-Arcane Art: 5/25* (unlocked by being Spiritually attuned)
-Fortune Art: 5/25* (unlocked by being Intuitively attuned)]

Somehow, reading the quest's description drove the point Kagome had just made – and she turned toward InuYasha, “Are you alright with this?”
“Keh! I don't need a fancy jewel changing me in any way!” the hanyou commented without missing a beat
Kagome, and the rest of the pack, were experimented enough in their beta's way of expressing himself, and naturally gravitated around him, not needing to put it in so many words – but all of them understood that with the tajiya's story, the last of the hanyou's old quest to become a full blooded youkai had been put to rest...

“Well, at least you'll keep the cute ears!” the young miko teased lightly as they headed out of the cave, “It's just too bad you won't have fluffy tails to go with it!”
A part-dubious part contradicting-grunt answered her, awakening her curiosity, “You could have tails?”
“I could manifest them eventually.” the hanyou confirmed reluctantly

“Eh! How? Why don't you have them already?”
“It's got to do with what our tails are.” Tsukiko explained, having guessed easily enough at what her uncle hinted – and seeing the lack of comprehension in most of her pack, “When a daiyoukai takes on his humanoid form, there's an excess of youki present, since we're, well, not human. Our tails are the easiest way of storing this excess, and that's why the number of tail is a common representation of our strength.”
“But strength-wise, InuYasha's already three-tailed.” pointed out Shippou, even the young youkai looking a bit lost

“Yes, but InuYasha's form is his natural one, so he doesn't need to stock any surplus of youki. That said, as he grows more powerful, the situation can and will change.”
“And he'll have the ears and tails! This... will be adorable!” decreed Kagome with all of a teenage girl's limitless enthusiasm
InuYasha looked torn between protesting about the 'cute' and 'adorable' comments and pretending they hadn't even been made – eventually he settled on the second solution, ears flattening a bit on his head.

“But how do the youkai without tails manage that youki?” Miroku was already wondering
“In different ways... horns, wings, any typical feature of their beast form is used most of the time.”
“Most of the time?” Shippou noted

“It is our youki,” the alpha reminded him, “That's why chichi-ue can manifest only one-tail despite clearly being far more powerful than me. We shape our youki in the easier, and most natural form, but we could probably do something else.” she pointed at her hands “I could probably get rid of my claws by stocking more youki in my tails, for example,” an amused smile, “or even manifest ears like oji-san if I wanted... And with a bit of work, of course, since it isn't my usual form.” then turning toward Shippou, “It's also an excellent, and rather advanced exercise to work on your shape-shifting. I could only change my human appearance to match my canine traits, whereas your ability means your imagination is the limit. Even if, for example, making yourself look like a ryu daiyoukai won't make you into one...”

The kit nodded his understanding, the lesson on knowing the difference between shifting into something and being something one of the first his alpha had imparted him with.
While the pack was heading back to the hut they'd been lent for their usage while in the village, Sango, a few steps away from them, couldn't help but feel a point of envy at the easy-going camaraderie and understanding reigning in the eclectic group.

From his position, Miroku could guess at her feelings easily enough - and remember being in the same situation himself, not so long ago. But he'd been ready to leave his loneliness behind, whereas the still grieving girl bent on revenge wasn't yet, her physical wounds nearly gone, but not the psychological ones...

Chapter Text

C hapter 9. September 1996 Becoming Pack

“So... Fate-bound token.” Miroku stated, rather than asked, once the pack was hidden away in their hut
“I don't know.” shrugged Tsukiko helplessly, eyeing the small coin, bronze-colored rather than the usual silver sheen of the Soul-bound ones, “It's the first time I see them too.”

An Observe later, all had their answer.
“Well,” Kagome was eventually the one to comment, still a bit wide-eyed, “this is one over-powered reward.”

[Fate-bound token: you permanently link your weakest characteristic to your Luck; making it impossible for this characteristic to be lower than your Luck]

Tsukiko nodded bemusedly as her Endurance shot up from its measly 43 to 58 and making her Life Points shot up by a whole quarter. Not to mention the hidden quest they'd just completed had also made all of them level up at least once, making Kagome edge on her third tail, and the ookami hime on her fourth.

Of course, both Miroku and Kagome had also received the same minor affinity to Fortune; one of Fate's main gifts; and as such, they had seen their senses evolve just like hers – their intuition now border-line premonitions, something Tsukiko was familiar with from her life as Sawada Kazami; who'd known the famed Vongola Intuition had been the remnant of a holy gift?

They had taken the road the next day upon Sango's insistence, “The faster we find that bastard, the faster I'll be back home.” the young woman had decreed mulishly
The pack knew better, all understanding that finding and defeating Naraku was more of a long-time goal than a few-days hunt – but the tajiya wasn't ready to hear that just yet, so they humored her.
A few days later, the girl looked ready to tear her hair out – she had seen Naraku in his castle, and remembered well enough the journey toward the castle where he'd laid his trap yet somehow both the man's face and the castle emplacement seemed to elude her...

“We understand that it is hard for you, Sango-san;” Miroku was the one to break to her gently, “but we'd stand a better chance of finding him again by going after the Shikon shards.”
“You're right.” she reluctantly admitted - before the darkened eyes and somber mood were replaced by sheer irritation, “But that's no reason for your hand to be going in the direction it is right now!”

While Miroku was making embarrassed and insincere apologies, the rest of the pack was sharing amused glances – the houshi's perverted tendencies had been limited with only Kagome and Tsukiko around, as he didn't dare make any attempt toward the heiress of the West and knew better than try anything toward her friend with her nearby... but now, poor Sango was bearing the brunt of his tendencies, and that ever since the first time he'd asked her to bear his child – the girl's often reiterated violent refusal apparently not been enough of a deterrent.

That or InuYasha was right, and the priest was a masochist who'd fallen in love with the feeling of being bashed into the ground by Hiraikotsu...
Still; whatever the reason, the daily interactions between the two were a never-ending source of fun for the rest of the travelers – and more importantly, they also helped the still grieving tajiya to realize that life was going on around her.

The next day, the pack had observed a convoy making its way on the road near which they had stopped for their midday halt. That in itself wouldn't have been that unusual, as processions to thank the gods were useful enough – what made them pause was the fact that the convoy was taking a sacrifice to the local divinity.
A human child, who clearly wasn't the first to be given away to appease Suijin-sama, the god of water inhabiting the nearby lake.

“There's something fishy about this.” Miroku whispered to the pack after his proposition to help as a priest was rather vehemently refused by the village's leader, “And I'm not only talking about that Nanushi's suspicious behavior...”
“Well, maybe the kid who's been spying on us since the procession went by could answer a few questions...” InuYasha suggested, gently throwing a rock in the direction he'd just nodded toward
A yelp of pain later, and a kid was stumbling out of a shrub, a heavy bundle spreading on the ground.

“Here, take them!” the kid demanded
“Those are valuable.” Miroku noted, eyebrow raised; before putting down the item he was inspecting, “Ah, too bad I'm not strapped for cash anymore those would have been easy to sell...”
“Wah... You can't refuse these! I need to hire you!”

“Then ask instead of acting like a self-entitled brat.” InuYasha retorted, knocking on the kid's head for a good measure
Kagome sighed at the rather usual brash attitude and squatted in front of the child, “Why don't you tell us why you need help?”
“I need you to come with me and eradicate this Suijin!”

“Does it have something to do with the fact you were supposed to be the sacrifice?” the miko asked
The kid's eyes widened at the affirmation, then he sighed, “You're right. I'm Taroumaru, and when I was the one designated to be the sacrifice... That bastard father hid me away and switched me with one of the servant's kid.”

[Secondary Quest! Beware of still water...
Goal: find Suijin-sama' temple
Reward: +25XP per goal, unlocks Water God Protection perk (+10 to all protection skills) upon completion]

Even without the quest's prompt, Sango was already up and had slipped away, replacing the light yukata she wore during the day by the protective gear of the tajiya, Kirara by her side, shifting to her larger form, “Let's go.” a glare at the kid, “I'm not doing that for you, but for that kid who got stuck replacing you.” she affirmed
“It's not as if I wanted my father to do this!” Taroumaru bit back angrily, “Suekichi's my friend!”
“Stop yapping brat,” InuYasha sighed while dropping the young kid on his back, “we're going to help your friend anyway.”
“We won't let a kid be sacrificed like that.” Miroku nodded

Taroumaru, while still grumbling, lead them through a small passage, and they soon caught up with the convoy, who'd left the boy to be used as a sacrifice on a wooden dock
Soon, a long boat with an elaborate figure-head was emerging from the heavy mist that was hiding away most of the lake, two tall and imposing figures with fish-head taking a hold of the kid whose face was hidden away by a blank mask and taking him away, disappearing as fast as they'd appeared.

“Now we just have to follow them to the god's house!” Taroumaru whispered from his spot in the simpler boat he'd helped them 'borrow'
Taking care of staying far enough that Suijin's henchmen didn't realize they were being followed, the pack tailed the ornate long-boat to a large Tori which cut through the unnatural mist

[Goal complete!+25XP
Goal update: confront the fake Suijin]

“I knew it!” InuYasha whispered, “That's not a real god, but a youkai!”

Tsukiko didn't answer, but the young princess' brow was marred by a frown, and her tails were whipping around in agitation – not giving any of them the time to act, she'd already jumped, cutting one guard in two with a swing of her sword while Padfoot had taken the second down, ripping his throat open.
Sharing a glanced at the unrestrained violence their leader was displaying, the pack shrugged – knowing Tsukiko, the answer for a comportment would be clear soon enough.

Alpha leading them, they rushed toward the large center room of the Shinto temple, where shouting could be heard. Here, a richly adorned man was slowly strangling the still masked child they'd come to save...
“Neither man nor youkai...” Kagome whispered as she realized that she didn't feel youki, yet would clearly feel the lack of humanity of the monster in front of them
“Well, what did you expect coming from a god?” the one who claimed to be Suijin-sama bragged
“You're no god.” Tsukiko corrected coldly

“Really? Would I be able to handle this if I wasn't a god?” the other bragged once more, a long halberd appearing in his hands
“A holy weapon!” Miroku recognized, stunned – as for Kagome, she now understood why the weapon felt similar to her naginata, yet more powerful; this wasn't a weapon meant for either human or youkai
“This is the halberd of Amakoi,” the man announced, “and I will kill you with it, for you have sinned greatly in this sacred place.”
“This place is holy ground indeed,” Tsukiko agreed as water rushed around them, only to hit an invisible wall less than a meter away from her, making their opponent's eyes widen, “But the only one tainting it is you, spirit, and you've fallen so low that you aren't even able to recognize your betters.”

¤.¤.¤

In her back, a low thump was heard, and she realized that her uncle was hitting his head against the nearest wall, “Er... what's wrong oji-san?” she asked, her voice losing the otherworldly quality it had taken when she was talking to the children-eating spirit to slip into a mix of amusement and curiosity
“Stupid, stupid, stupid...” the hanyou muttered, not really answering, “How didn't I see it before...”
“InuYasha?” Kagome asked
“He's facing an existential crisis.” Miroku explained while patting the beta's back, “Don't worry about it, he's just realized something rather evident.”

Sango and Kagome shared a confused look, then the tajiya asked, “Er... shouldn't we... you know, take care of the guy who's trying to kill us?”
Tsukiko turned her attention back to the fake god, just like the rest of the pack, her whole body-language shouting loud and clear about the predator she was “Yes, true enough, we're still mid-hunt.” a chuckle, “The funny thing about minor deities who take residency in the mortal realms is that the holy ground they inhabit become even more saturated with holy powers than normal temple are, making it easier for them to use their powers in that place than in the rest of the mortal realms that aren't really meant to resist full-blown holy powers.”

“What are you blabbering about?” the other stammered, visibly starting to panic about his inability to even approach the ookami – abruptly deciding he'd come back to her later, his weapon changed course, now aiming at the rest of the group
“Kagome-chan, Miroku-san.”
Not needing further prompting, both stood ready, weapons swirling with reiki, before lashing at the oncoming wake of foam and water, neatly cutting it two against the fake god's unbelieving eyes.

“You should really listen when your betters are speaking.” Tsukiko taunted, “What I was blabbering about, like you said, was a rather clear explanation.”
“What Tsuki-hime was saying was rather simple really.” the houshi nodded, gaining a dubious look from both InuYasha and Shippou – as for Sango, she was busy helping Suekichi up, his abductor having been forced to give him up to fight better
“She simply explained that holy powers work better on holy ground.” Kagome added, “Just like in a temple, or here.”

“You may have stolen your god's artifact, spirit, it does not give you the ability to use reiki in any way.” Tsukiko spelled out, “The only reason you're even able to use this weapon is because spirits use a spiritual energy similar enough that you managed to fool it into granting you a minor amount of control.”
“Shut up!” as he grew angry, the nearly human-like figure started to blur, loosing its consistency and revealing scales and a flat face, “Don't talk about things you know nothing about youkai!”
Miroku snorted at the affirmation, then asked, “Well, alpha, it's your call.”

“The true Suijin-sama is trapped somewhere nearby. Otherwise, this place would have long since collapsed into disrepair. Her powers have been sealed in some way, since her feeling is rather muted, but Padfoot will be able to pinpoint her.” the young wolf explained
“I'll free her.” the priest promised solemnly
“I'll go with the houshi,” Sango decreed, “if the true god is female, who knows what that pervert will do...”
“I'm perfectly able to behave in front of beautiful female goddesses!” said houshi protested heatedly – after all, he was the first to guess at their alpha's identity, and yet he had only proposed to her once, that was very reasonable in his books... of course the fact that he'd refrained from hitting on the ookami because of both her personal powers and ancestry wasn't mentioned, not even in his unspoken argument

“What do we do then?” Kagome asked as Miroku and Sango disappeared in a shadow, Padfoot leading them away
“Take the kids back to the village and tell them the real Suijin-sama is back, and won't need human sacrifice.”
“How can you be sure?” Taroumaru asked
“Tch. A weakling with a fancy weapon won't be a challenge for the pup.” InuYasha grumbled while dragging away the protesting child – Suekichi calmly following while holding Kagome's hand

“Fool! Sending away your friends won't save them!” the spirit laughed, “I'll go after them once I'm done with you!”
“Done with me?” Tsukiko repeated, cold amusement in her eyes – and finally, she let go of the hold she'd had to have on her powers ever since she'd entered the holy ground
Eyes widening at the emerald-eyed goddess he'd finally recognized, the spirit stumbled back – not even bothering to give a token fight, she simply stepped toward him, too fast for him to follow her movements, and wrenched the holy artifact he was desperately gripping out of his hands.

“You know,” she said idly as her senses were checking on the rest of her pack, “double-crossing a Water Deity really was stupid.” KageShin in her hands going through his shoulder and sticking him against the nearest wall
“Bah! Suijin was always too calm and gentle toward those low-life humans! I only got rid of her weakness!”

[Goal complete! +25XP
Goal update: free Suijin-sama]

“You made the mistake of mixing up kindness and weakness.” Tsukiko sighed – the spirit didn't even have the decency to look as if he were repenting for his actions
But no matter – soon, the true mistress of the place would be back, and free to punish her underling however she wished. And then, the idiotic snake would realize that the small water divinity, like all water deity, was slow to anger, but didn't forgive easily once riled up.

And sure enough, a few minutes later, Miroku and Sango were back, a girl small enough to sit in Sango's hand with them – a girl that with a touch of her weapon changed back to a more usual size and turned toward the cowering snake on the wall with a frown...

[Goal complete! +25XP
Goal update: free the sacrifice]
[Goal complete!+25XP
Optional goal: talk with Suijin-sama]

“Oh Daija-chan, you really thought to usurp me?” the sweet smile was dangerous, all could tell, “Did you really think that paltry seal would hold me forever?” the eyes grew colder, “I'll take care of you later, when the guests are gone.”
With a snap of her fingers, the snake was gone - and they felt reiki ripple in the air and through the whole temple, rearranging the whole place into a more cozy scenery, just as the rest of the pack arrived.
“Please be seated.”

Tsukiko was the first to do so, the rest of her pack following suit, while the goddess smiled a far more benevolent smile than the one she'd been aiming at her servant as she announced, “I'd heard that the old grumpy had found himself family, but I didn't expect to meet you like this. Still, I'm happy to meet you, Death needed a family.”
“I'm happy to have found my brother.” Tsukiko nodded her agreement – and realized with a startle that it was true

She hadn't meant to become a goddess, and hadn't even been particularly happy about it when she'd learned about her ascension, but now, centuries later, she was happy in this strange new life that becoming one of the immortal beings had gifted her.
“Oh,” Kagome finally realized, “it's not that you've been sent by the gods Tsuki-chan, but rather that you are a goddess, right?”
The question was asked with simple curiosity, rather different from the over the top reaction InuYasha had displayed earlier – but Kagome had grown so used to strange events around her ever since falling down the well that realizing the godhood of her friend didn't rate all that high on her scale of strangeness.
“I am.” Tsukiko nodded, “I ascended by accident at the end of my first life, and was given the option to become a sort of god of heroes...”

“So that's why you've got reiki!” Shippou realized, “Even as a youkai you can't just stop being holy, so it makes sense.” the kit nodded firmly
Suijin smiled at the pack's interactions, “The mission you've been given as a young goddess seems to suit you well.” she noted, “I would have loved to help you,” she added, “but I'm afraid my powers are rather minor compared to you.” she admitted easily enough “I am only a deity from the fourth circle after all.”

“We didn't help for a reward,” Tsukiko smiled, “even if Chaos Game still provides one.” a wink, “And we're nearly family too after all.”
“True enough.” the goddess laughed, remembering that Life too had recently gained a sibling, “Still, I can at least give you a roof for the night and some supplies for the road.”
“We'd be honored.” the ookami affirmed

[Secondary quest complete!
Reward: +25XP, Water God Protection Perk (+10 to all protection skills)]

By the time the evening meal rolled-by, the pack had had the time to wash the grime of the day's travel and fight, and the conversation around the feast flowed easily – even Sango, the one who had been the most surprised to realize that she was in the presence of not one but two divinities had soon enough relaxed thanks to the pack's familiar banter.

Stories were told, of Tsukiko and Ryoichi's previous lives, of Suijin herself, and eventually, they landed on the topic of how Kagome had been sent to the past and her self-assigned task of gathering back the Jewel she'd shattered – and from them to InuYasha's past with Kikyou and Naraku.

As for Sango, she'd been explained quite a few things too during the evening – and hearing about Chaos Game, Kagome and Tsukiko's origin from the future or Shippou's and Miroku's story made the teenage girl realize that so focused had she been on her revenge ever since her family had been cut down by Naraku, she had cut herself off from the rest of the world.
Naraku maybe her enemy – but she wasn't the only one with a bone to pick with the guy, and yet none of them seemed to be so held back by her past as she was.

“It's because it's still so fresh for you.” Miroku whispered softly as he picked upon her pain and confusion, “And because you're trying to deal with it alone.” he added with a sigh, “We are all here for you, if you need to cry, vent, or even train more to take down that bastard... But we can't force you to take our hand.”
“Beside,” Shippou added to her surprise, “all of us realized you weren't ready yet, it's why we left you alone for a while.” a smile “But see, you're already better if you're starting to ask questions!”

“But... I don't want to forget...”
“And you won't.” Kagome reassured the tajiya, “Learning to accept that Naraku did a great injustice to your village, and family, and that you're never going to see them again doesn't mean you've forgiven Naraku, or forgotten your family, only that you've remembered that you are still alive... and do you really think forgetting to live would be what your family would have wanted for you?”
“I know they wouldn't have wanted that.” Sango admitted – and finally, the strong girl was crying, barely realizing that the pack had moved around her to support her as she let go of the anguish she'd been keeping inside

Eventually, Sango fell asleep, face far more serene that she'd been in a long time – as they put the young woman to sleep, Kirara curling protectively around her, Kagome frowned, anger and sadness clear on her face, “This idiot Naraku really is making life worst for people, as if the shards causing chaos wasn't bad enough!”
“We'll stop him.” Miroku reminded her as they walked toward the small patio where Suijin had gone ahead to arrange for tea while they'd taken their friend to her room
“We will.” Kagome nodded, half-turning toward Tsukiko, “I understand, now, why you said that even for people who don't like violence, it's sometime the only solution. Evil like Naraku won't be banished with peace-talk!” she said

“Well said,” Suijin agreed, “This is a lesson that took me far too much time to learn before I ascended.” she added with a wistful smile, “To protect peace, you have to be able to wage war...” with that, her eyes glowed blue, “You know, I wasn't thinking enough about the situation earlier when I said I couldn't help...”
Power swirled around her in a wave of iridescent turquoise, touching Miroku, Kagome, Tsukiko and even Padfoot before disappearing...

[Hidden Quest complete! To have peace...
Your will to fight impressed Suijin
Reward: +100XP, holy servant are now Elementally attuned]

[Your skills have been updated!]

[Holy Affinity skills:
Nature Art: 5/25* (unlocked by being Elementally attuned)]

[Level up! You are now level 148!
+1SP]
[Level up! Kagome is now level 100!
+1SP, +1PP, +2CP]
[Level up! InuYasha is now level 127!
+1SP]
[Level up! Shippou is now level 91!
+2SP, +2CP, +1PP]
[Level up! Miroku is now level 89!
+2SP]

[Kagome is now Three-Tailed!
Three-Tail Perks
- Warrior Priestess: your attacks are all imbued with holy powers, dealing even more damage than a normal priestess to corrupted beings, unlocks Battle Sense as a normal learning Fighting Skill
- Shrine Maiden: knowledge of the temple come naturally to you, making Wards and Rituals fast learning skills
- Pack Symbiosis: you learn from your pack mate, unlocks Elemental Manipulation as a fast learning skill (with an element to be chosen)
- Fate's Chosen: you have embraced your destiny and gain double the XP in any type of quest

available: 1]

The pack gave thanks to the goddess once more, as what she considered as a minor gift still improved all their elemental affinities linked to water – but Suijin answered that their will to fight had reminded her that time was far different for mortals, and that maybe it was time for her to take her stand too.

¤.¤.¤

The next day, as the pack and Sango took the road once more, the water goddess was meeting with the nearby village's head. Holy beings couldn't give away their gifts freely – but that was why bargains and pacts had been invented, and while she had no interest in eating children, she could always use another pair of hands in her temple.
And so, Suijin and Nanushi were soon striking a deal – the water deity would protect the village from natural disaster, and enemies attack, and the villagers would in return promise to be a haven for all, youkai, spirit or humans, as long as they kept their peace in the village.

None in the pack knew it – but the evening spent with the goddess had directly led to the first of the Havens, mixed villages where humans, spirits and youkai lived together, and would later be the first to go into hiding when the time came for all gifted beings to disappear from History...
The same day, the young goddess also sent messengers to her sisters, reminding them that if they had chosen to live in the mortal realms – something possible for them as they were much less powerful than the main deities – they could also help the mortals around them in small ways. This in turn would spur on the other minor deities living through the country to look for villages or people to strike deals with.

As for the pack, they were on the road again, ears opened for any hearsay of strange happening that could be caused by the shards, and blissfully unaware of the cascade of events they'd caused.
Now that they weren't hiding anything from Chaos Game to Sango, they could train much more openly, and even if she wasn't pack, the girl could still be invited as a hunting party member, making her take advantage on a lesser scale of the opportunities given by it.
As for Kagome, now three-tailed, the young miko had wavered for a long time between the Pack Symbiosis and Fate's Chosen Perks... before settling on the Warrior Priestess Perk.

“Kikyou and Midoriko didn't have the help of a pack, or of Chaos Game when they battled their foes.” Kagome had explained, when Miroku had asked her about her choice, “I'm not saying I won't take advantage of Chaos Game, and never chose a perk unrelated to my reiki... But before relying on new powers, I want to go as far as I can as a miko, just like the two of them did.”
And indeed, she proved her resolve in the following days, going through her school work much more diligently, and once done with it, asking countless questions to all of them – about his own education as a houshi to Miroku, about her knowledge as a tajiya to Sango, and so on...

“You look like a proud mother cat.” InuYasha taunted as Tsukiko was watching from a few meters away, as Shippou and Kagome helped Sango with a small youkai extermination job she'd taken in the village they were passing by
“You're one to talk, oji-san.” she answered without missing a beat, “Do you think I don't see you smile whenever Shippou learns a new move?”

The hanyou didn't have an answer that wouldn't be a lie – and so wisely kept his silence.
The truth was – Kagome's renewed motivation had spurred them all on, and even their tajiya friend had been infected, sharing with them secrets he was pretty sure she shouldn't have told to outsiders from her village.
The young woman wasn't pack yet – but even the hanyou could see that she would be, eventually. And he found himself looking forward to it.

As the two girls and the young kit were smoking out and dealing with a nest of nezumi youkai, Miroku had been led away by a beautiful woman – or rather, he'd let himself be led away, having felt just like the others the faint youki emanating from her.
With Padfoot as a back-up, he'd decided to spring the trap – and a trap it was, indeed, as while spinning some sob story about her destroyed palace and murdered family, the lady had grown large mandibles.

“So, did you kill that girl?”
“I ate her from the inside!” the giant preying mantis answered, pride in her voice and abandoning any kind of pretense before rushing at the priest

Padfoot jumped out of the shadows immediately, growing to him larger form mid-jump to snatch away one of the beast's members in a snap of his powerful jaws, while Miroku raised a wall of water with one hand, and infused his shakujou with houriki at the same time, dealing another heavy wound to the youkai.
A few minutes of battle later, both the priest and the dog were covered with the large insect's innards, and trekking back to the village – a bath later, and he was retelling the story.

“There's something I realized during the fight...” Miroku concluded at the end of his explanation, “That youkai was aiming most of her attacks at my hand.”
“Somehow, a youkai that knew to use the form of a beautiful woman would attract you, and about your kazaana doesn't strike me as a chance happening.” Kagome mused
“This reeks of Naraku.” InuYasha concurred, “It's not the first time he's sent youkai after us, after all.”
“Far from it.” Tsukiko nodded – Rouyakan had been the first, but not from the last, and the annoying saimyoushou always seemed to find them

“So, what was his aim by targeting Miroku's cursed hand?” Shippou wondered, “Couldn't he just send his saimyoushou?”
“He's realized I don't use the kazaana a lot anymore, and probably wanted to force me to use it by separating me from you.” the priest theorized, “And the mantis had sharp pincers, something that could have easily hurt my hand even more.”
“What would have happened if it had managed to do it?”

“Well... a cut on my hand would have probably widened the kazaana, I don't really know, I'd have to ask my master...”
“You have a master?” Shippou asked, eyes wide
“Well, someone did have to take care of me after oyaji kicked the bucket.” the young priest shrugged easily, “Mushin's an old drunk, and I'm pretty sure my loose morals are his fault.”
“Sounds like a charming man.” Tsukiko laughed, “Let's meet him!”

Kagome and Shippou nodded with a wide smile, making Miroku sweat-drop – as for InuYasha, his lack of protest was as good as an approval...
“If Naraku wanted to send you to your mentor, he may have planned to do something to him.” Sango pointed out more logically, “We really should check on him.”
“Alright, alright!” the priest agreed, “It's not too far anyway, if we head out tomorrow morning we should be there by the afternoon...”
As promised, they were heading toward Mushin's temple by the next day, arriving by mid-afternoon. The place was out of the way, near a small waterfall – and the calm of the day was only broken by loud snores.

“That damn drunk,” Miroku swore without heat – before entering the temple main room and kicking the man that was producing these noises awaken, “Oy! You've got visitors, you fake monk!”
“Uh, Miroku. Still alive, eh kid?”
“I should say the same to you. So much drinking will put you in a grave faster than my kazaana will.” the young answered back

“And you even brought company.” the monk finally realized
“Yes, they forced me to check on you because of Naraku's plotting. Clearly you're alright, so we'll be on our way!”
“Or we could take advantage of the afternoon to take a break and train a bit...” Tsukiko contradicted lightly

Miroku shrugged – clearly, the whole pack had gone mad, wanting to know more about the old drunk who had raised him! There was nothing interesting about the man, except his impressive ability to drink an absolutely abnormal quantity of alcohol...
“Fine, fine.” he relented, “Kagome-sama did want me to check on her sutra...”

“Better you than me.” Tsukiko agreed with an amused smile – while she had nothing against sutra, she was still far better with runes – speaking of which, “Shippou-chan, oji-san, time for some studying!”
“Are we talking about youkai wards and spells?” Shippou guessed

“That we are.” she confirmed, “I can't really teach this while walking, I'd need visual props. I'll buy a pack of flash cards when I head back home so you can cram during the day, but for now, we'll go over the basis.”
“Tch. I still don't see why I've got to learn this too.”

“We already went over this oji-san, even if you don't use it, you should at least learn it. It could save your arse one day!”
The hanyou dropped near Shippou in surrender, knowing his niece wouldn't let him flee from the lessons – and really, his protestation had only been out of habit, he really preferred open fight to finicky things like wards, but he knew that now that the bastard had named him family, not knowing about this would reflect badly on the House of Moon. And while Sesshoumaru could live with being shamed a bit in his opinion, he wouldn't do this to his alpha, knowing how proud the young goddess was of her position as heir to the West.

The afternoon went by slowly, Mushin observing the unusual liveliness in his old temple with all the pack training and learning. He was emptying yet another jar of sake when Tsukiko sat near him, the ookami done with her lessons for the moment.
“He's changed a lot.” the monk said after a moment of silence, “I was surprised to see he wasn't alone anymore...”
“Miroku is a good man.” the hime smiled, “One who was far too afraid of hurting the people around him because of his curse.”

“Well... He would have been caught by his father's kazaana if I hadn't kept him back.” a sigh, “This kind of death isn't something he should have seen.”
“He won't die like this.” Tsukiko stated calmly – both a pledge and a conviction, “I won't let him.”
This was true too – because as Death's sister she could feel quite easily natural lifespans, and Miroku wasn't meant to die by his kazaana. That thing was a curse that shouldn't exist, just like its creator.

And so she would prevent him from dying from it, be it by eradicating the plague that was Naraku, or by more drastic measures...
“I believe you.” Mushin finally said, pulling her out of her thoughts – a smile, “Because this idiot used to present a fake smile to the world and hide his worries away... And now he isn't.”
She echoed his smile – even if he didn't know to put the word pack on it, the old drunk had understood well enough their group dynamics with his ward, proving that behind the harsh words each had for the other, Miroku and Mushin really did care about each other.

¤.¤.¤

“Ah, enough mushiness,” the monk stumbled up, “I'm gonna get me more booze, my hands are shaking again.”
Snorting at the unrepentant alcoholic, she let him go and was soon joined by Sango, the tajiya cooling down from a spar with InuYasha, “Seeing the master, it's easier to understand Miroku-sama's manners.” she commented, mirth making her eyes shine brightly, “I would even say he's not that bad... If only he could control this cursed hand of his!”

Tsukiko smiled, knowing the other wasn't talking about the kazaana – but rather of the unfortunate tendency of the houshi to appraise a woman's beauty in a very hands-on fashion, which Sango often was a victim of.
The next moment, she tensed – just as the rest of the pack.
“Youki, coming from the reserve!” Miroku snapped, looking around for his mentor
“He just went for a refill...” Tsukiko announced

“Damn!” with that, the houshi rushed in the direction the sudden youki was coming from, the rest of the pack and Sango following suit
The monk was already coming out of the reserve – but something was clearly off about him, and with a surge of reiki, he was attacking.
“What the hell is going on?” InuYasha wondered, jumping out of the attack's way
“He is being controlled.” Kagome understood, “That's why he still has access to his reiki!”

“It's just as the little lady said!” Mushin nodded, “Now be a good boy and die under my praying-beads!”
“Wow, he is good.” Kagome had to admit, as the old monk made said beads grow in size and wrap around InuYasha
“Not the time! Get me out of this before praising his technique!” the hanyou protested
“Sorry!”

Kagome jumped toward him, reiki now naturally humming in her naginata, and attempted to cut the beads – only to realize they were far stronger than she had thought. And at the same time as the controlled man had launched his attack, youki had suddenly flared around them, stunning them all.
“He must have used concealment wards!” Tsukiko realized as countless giant beast youkai appeared around them

Miroku threw a worried glance at his mentor, still struggling against InuYasha and Kagome, before taking a better hold of his shakujou – and water, infused with his reiki formed around the top of the weapon, transforming it into a make-shift halberd. Trusting the young miko to take care of the situation, he turned toward the waves of enemies approaching and jumped into the fray, side-by-side with Sango, Kirara and Tsukiko.

“Where's Shippou?”
“Looking for the one controlling Mushin-san.” Tsukiko explained, “Sango identified the one controlling him. It's a tsubo-pot user. If he finds the pot and aims it at your mentor, the kokochuu will come out and free him.”
“Still, are you sure he'll be alright by himself?” the tajiya couldn't help but worry, “He's still a kit.”

“Padfoot is looking after him,” Tsukiko reassured her, “and Shippou may be young, he is already very strong.”
“I know.” Sango admitted, “It's just that he looks so young, it reminds me of my brother...” a sigh, “But Shippou has a reason to fight, and thanks to that he is much stronger than Kohaku was... He was such a kind and shy child, not really meant to be an exterminator...”

Shippou had found the tsubo-pot user easily enough, as he was still hidden away in the shack where Mushin kept his alcohol stocks – and the small creature had tried to flee, clearly not used to having to fight by himself.
But between Padfoot and him, they'd soon cornered him – cleaning the blood away, the kit stored away FuurinKiba, and jumped on Padfoot, the large Grimm shifting through the shadows and making them reappear near the main temple, where Kagome had given up on cutting the praying-beads and was instead trying to incapacitate the monk himself.

“Hey! Drunkard!” Shippou called – before swiftly pointing the stolen pot at him once he'd gained the attention of the monk
With that, the kokochuu slipped out of his mouth, and Mushin fell to the ground – asleep, and free from control, while his praying-beads went back to normal, freeing InuYasha.
“Finally!” the hanyou proclaimed, Tessaiga growing back to its awakened form as he jumped in the middle of the remaining youkai and unleashed his Kaze no Kizu
With that swing of his blade, the fight was over, all the remaining youkai cut apart by the famous blade.

[Hunting Complete! Tsubo-pot user and kokochuu
Reward:+50XP, +2 Hunting Trophy]

“Well,” Miroku commented, reiki and water splashing away, “at least I've been able to test my new weapon.”
“That water-blade was really a good idea.” Tsukiko nodded, “I'd never thought of using an element traditionally used for defense like that, but it sure did the job against those youkai.”
“Like you said, the water isn't all that good at offense, but once infused with my reiki...”

They didn't stand a chance.” the alpha completed, “Clever.”
“Still, Naraku really did attack the place, shall we reinforce it like we did in Sango's village?” Kagome wondered
“Tomorrow.” InuYasha decreed, tired of having been assaulted with non-friendly reiki for so long, “He's already attacked once today, he won't be ready to send another wave that soon.”

With that comment, and a last look at the bits of youkai on the ground, the pack shrugged, and headed for the hot spring to get rid of the grim before turning in for the night – their beta was right, between the fight, the training and the long hour of trekking they'd done today, all were ready to sleep a few hours.
The next morning was spent setting wards up, just like they'd done in the tajiya village, and then afternoon training, as the holy servants were all too spent from their early work to hit the road again.

¤.¤.¤

Finally, they left the next day, a smiling Mushin sending them away.
Barely a few hours into the day, Kagome's head snapped, “I feel a shard.” she announced, “It's rather faint, but it's definitely corrupted.”
“Well, let's go, then!” Tsukiko nodded – Kagome and Sango jumping on Kirara's back while Miroku was on Padfoot, the two girls having decided that the pervert would be better kept away from any temptation

As one, they rushed toward the direction the young miko had pointed toward – going even faster when the youkai senses picked up the smell of blood...
Finally, they stumbled onto a small village, humans running in all directions, “Please save us!” one of them shouted when he caught sight of them, “This... this monstrous kid entered the village and started to kill all of us without a reason!”
The pack had already jumped toward the direction the louder scream were coming from – the direction in which Kagome was feeling a shard – and ran across the one accountable for the pointless bloodshed.

Just like the villager had said, it was a kid – with an expressionless face, a shard seen only by Kagome and Tsukiko embedded into his back, and a familiar fighting gear.
“Kohaku!”
At the shout, the kid turned his head toward Sango, showing no sign of recognizing her, then rushed away – followed immediately by the young tajiya.
The pack followed suit – only for both the kid and Sango, still mounted to Kirara, to disappear abruptly once they were in the forest.
“A barrier!” Kagome realized, immediately setting on finding how to disable it

It took the girl a few moments to realize that the barrier anchorage had been hidden within it, making it impossible to disable the easy way – but the same analysis had also let her know that said barrier was rather flimsy, only designed to keep all but Sango away.
Taking her naginata out, she flared her reiki – and with one powerful strike, the barrier fell apart, letting the group free to rush in the direction where they were hearing fight noises...

They turned up on the edge of a cliff, just as Naraku disappeared away in a cloud of miasma, spiriting Kohaku away with him.
“Sango-san!” Kagome rushed to her side, “Are you alright? What happened?”
“This... this wasn't my brother!” the tajiya said, looking like she was trying to convince herself rather than the other, “It couldn't be...”

“I'm afraid it really was your brother.” Tsukiko contradicted gently, “But he wasn't acting of his free will.”
“Kohaku was kind! He wouldn't... wouldn't kill all these people or fight for Naraku!”
“He isn't given a choice.” the ookami informed her, “His entire being is suppressed by the shard in his back right now.”
“But that shard is what's keeping him alive!”
“Is that what Naraku said?”

A hesitation, then a nod.
“A false truth.” the hime informed her calmly, “That shard is spelled to keep him between life and death, as a puppet to Naraku. Taking the shard without any precaution would indeed kill him...”
“But he could be saved?” the tajiya asked urgently
“If an expert in healing was present.” Tsukiko allowed, before taking something out of her Inventory “None of us are good enough... But this...”

“Oh! The old sennin's gift!” Kagome recognized, “So it's a healing item?”
“A powerful one.” her alpha confirmed, “But it's limited to one use.” she turned her attention back to Sango, closing the girl's hand around the leaf necklace, “With this, you'll be able to save your brother, just put it around his neck, and wish for it.”

The affirmation made the young woman's eyes widen, and she stared at the jewel in her hands as if it were the most powerful thing she'd ever seen – before finally turning toward Tsukiko, tears shinning in her eyes, yet unshed for now, “Why? Why are you all so helpful? Why, when I could betray you any day?”
“Because you won't.” Kagome stated with certainty, “Oh sure, you may be tempted by whatever deal Naraku proposed to you... But you've already been bitten once by this devil, you know better than to believe him.”

“I could betray you to someone else.”
“You wouldn't.” InuYasha was the one to contradict her this time, “You're far too straight-laced for this.”

Sango closed her eyes, wishing her tears away by pure will-power – when she opened them again, her eyes were dry once more, and full of determination “Naraku wanted me to steal the Tessaiga for him in exchange for my brother's life. Will you help me?”
“We will.” Tsukiko promised

[Life Quest! Ohana means family...
Goal: Save Kohaku
Bonus goal: Spring Naraku's trap
Reward: +50XP per goal, + 1 beginner skill book upon completion
Bonus reward:+100XP per goal, unlocks Nobody gets Left Behind Perk (+10 to empathy and Synergy) upon completion]

With that, the pack headed back to the village they'd left in chaos, helping them care for the wounded and Miroku presiding a memorial for the dead, before going away – not without Kagome asking them not to blame the boy who'd done such a crime, as he was controlled by a youkai. The villagers, wounds still raw from the attack, had nevertheless promised to put the blame where it truly laid, thanks to the gentle girl's natural way with words.

Clean up done, they'd left the village, eventually finding a small empty cabin where they decided to stop for the night – waiting.
A few hours into the night, the pack who'd only been sleeping on one ear silently prepared itself – they were surrounded by youkai, who'd crept on them during the darkest hours, and more importantly, the tainted shard Kagome had identified as controlling Kohaku was present too.

Sharing one last glance full of determination, the pack and Sango jumped into action, InuYasha taking Tessaiga out just in time for the blade to parry the scythe the young tajiya used as a weapon as it tore through the door.
After that, the fight was on – but of course, the pack was hampered by the controlled kid in front of them, whom they couldn't fight all-out against without putting at risk, and had clearly been sent to hinder them.

And finally, taking advantage of a particularly virulent wave of youkai, the controlled Kohaku sent his chained-weapon toward Tessaiga, wrenching it out of InuYasha's claws – making it fall right at the feet of Sango.
With one last hesitating look around her, the tajiya swept the weapon, jumping on Kirara's back and following after the already retreating Kohaku.

The controlled kid was gone too fast to see that Padfoot had disappeared into the shadows, Shippou on his back, and was following him, leaving a trail for his mistress to follow – nor did he see how the pack suddenly stopped holding back, taking care of the remaining beast youkai that had seemingly been giving them problems in a few second before hurrying after Sango and her brother – Kagome on Tsukiko's back, and Miroku on InuYasha's, both male protesting about the pairing yet still following their alpha's order.

“Eh. So you really did betray your friends to save your brother's life!” the hanyou hidden under a white baboon pelt laughed, “How despicable of you, tajiya-san!”
“I've got Tessaiga, just like you asked.” Sango stated coldly, not letting go of the dormant weapon, “So where's my brother?”
“He's here, don't worry. But before seeing him, drop your weapon and hand me the sword.”
Without a complaint, Sango obeyed, the heavy hiraikotsu dropping to the ground with a loud thump.

“Now give me the sword.”
“Not before I've seen my brother.”
“So distrustful.” the corrupted hanyou laughed, before calling, “Come out, boy. Your dear sister wants to see you.”
The little boy in a tajiya's outfit stepped out of the shiro, face blank and unfeeling.
“Now go to your sister when she gives me the sword.”
A nod, and as she stepped toward Naraku, her brother stepped toward her – and finally, the hanyou had the sword, and laughing, ordered “Now kill your sister! It's the least I can do, after all, since she was so useful!”

It was the moment all struck – Sango swiftly dealing with her brother by rushing toward him, uncaring of the weapon aimed at her, and knocking him out – right when Kirara and Padfoot launched themselves at Naraku, while Shippou attacked with his Fox Fire.
To avoid the fireball, Naraku couldn't escape the two animals – and so both nekomata and grimm sunk their teeth into the hanyou's body.

But Naraku didn't bleed, Sango realized with shock as she took possession of hiraikotsu again – instead, dense and poisonous youki was oozing from the wounds, making Kirara regress to her smaller form, clearly affected by the miasma – while Padfoot, still in his larger form thanks to his rather high poison resistance, was clearly weakened too.
“Tch. Foolish girl, you cannot beat me. My whole body is made of condensed miasma, you'll die before achieving anything.”

Before the tajiya could answer anything, the rest of the pack barged in, tacking position around her in a protective manner.
“I see. You didn't betray them after all...” the hanyou muttered – tone neutral, yet surprise clear to guess in the crazed eyes, “No matter, you are still right where I wanted, and none of you will leave this place alive!” he added with a mad laugh, youki swirling around him as his hair twisted into a sea of black snake oozing miasma so fast that they didn't have the time to reach for him

¤.¤.¤

Miroku erected a barrier around them immediately, the water filtering the miasma – but it was clear that they would gain nothing by staying encircled by the poisonous fog, and InuYasha who was probably the most resistant among them, was without his weapon right now.
“I could use my kazaana to clear a path.”
“Don't.” InuYasha contradicted rather harshly, “Your water is protecting us right now, and you using that cursed hand will do no good.”

“It would help us get out of here.”
“It would also poison you.” the beta pointed out
Meanwhile, Kagome had had an illumination – stepping out of Miroku's bubble was out of question, as it would lead to a quick and painful death – but while she wasn't the best at it, she did have a long-range weapon, and Tsukiko had probably caught up with Naraku by this point to reclaim the Tessaiga.

Her smile widened – well, time to clear out a path, and help her friend in the same move.
Closing her eyes, the young miko stretched her powers out, beyond the sea of miasma and further inside the shiro, she could feel a shard as large as the one around her neck, and her alpha's familiar presence, the ookami clearly in battle.
Reiki hummed around her – and with one long and steady draw, she struck.

The power, so pure that the hanyou and youkai around her had raised their hackles even thought they weren't harmed, burnt through the bow, and the arrow cleared a large path through the miasma, before finishing its course right in Naraku's back, hitting him mid-jump in his fight with Tsukiko.
The hanyou stumbled, a whole arm gone, and turned disbelieving eyes toward the miko glaring right at him, the bow in her hands turning to ashes under the strain of her purifying powers – this, of course, cost him, as Tsukiko was still right there, and ready to take advantage of his weakness.

The next moment, youki was flaring around all of them, rushing through the shiro – Miroku barely holding his barrier against the fiery fury that raged around them, while Tsukiko, too far, bore the brunt of the attack.
In a few moments, the unnatural fire had run its course, and all that was left were ruins who'd clearly been empty for a long time, judging by the encroaching vegetation.

“Tsuki-chan!”
Alerted by Kagome's shout, the rest of the pack soon pinpointed their alpha, who was coming toward them, clothes full of burnt traces, looking worse for the wear – and left arm covered in blood.
“It looks worse than it is.” the hime reassured them, nonetheless letting her childhood friend fuss over her, “But I wouldn't be alive without my resistance to poison.” despite the fact she looked like death warmed over, she still managed to smile as she handed back Tessaiga to her uncle while saying, “Still, this was far from useless. We've got Kohaku and Tessaiga back...” the smile grew foxy, “And even a bonus!”

Eyes dropping to the clutched hand of the ookami, Kagome gasped, “You... How did you... Shikon shards!”
The affirmation turned the attention toward their alpha, who grinned toothily, “Part of it was in his body, and the rest in a satchel in his clothes. He managed to get back the satchel before running away...” a smile, “But he never realized that KageShin did more than gut him when she hit him.”
“The Shikon no Tama is nothing more than condensed souls.” Miroku realized, “Of course your blade works on it!”

The ookami nodded at the priest's explanation, while handing to the miko the already purified shard she'd just stolen.
“Now...” a smile, “Let's free and heal your brother, Sango-san.”
The tajiya nodded, and taking the pendant she'd been given the day before out of her clothes, turned toward the still passed out form of Kohaku
“The shard is right at the base of his neck.” Kagome indicated

With a brief slash of knife, the tainted shard was cut out, and the healing leaf immediately applied, the breathing of the boy, who'd nearly disappeared when the shard had been taken out, growing noticeably clearer, and colors getting back to his pale cheeks.
“He's still weak,” Kagome checked immediately, “but he's not in danger of dying anytime soon.”

Sango slumped to the ground in relief, head resting near the beating heart of her brother, still not quite believing it – it took her a few moments before she was able to put herself up, heaving Kohaku's unconscious body on Padfoot with InuYasha's help - no point in staying in the area still reeking of Naraku's youki, and even thought the day was starting, all of them needed to rest for at least a few hours after the battle, and Kirara was still weakened from the miasma she'd bitten.

“Thank you.” she finally stated, as the pack settled in a clearing to rest a bit
“You didn't even need to ask, Sango-chan.” Kagome answered automatically, happy for their friend
And with the candid affirmation – and the agreeing smiles and nod around her, she suddenly understood.

“We'll need to drop Kohaku somewhere.” she stated, “He needs a place to heal, and I don't think he's ready to see the tajiya village right now. Not with the memories of what he's had to do with Naraku's influence.”
“I would have said to leave him with Mushin-sama.” Miroku sighed, “But that would put him at risk of becoming just as bad as the old man.”

“Kaede-baa-chan will take him.” InuYasha said gruffly – before asking what all the pack was wondering, “But when you say drop him...”
“I'm still traveling with you.” the young woman confirmed
“To kill Naraku?”

“That.” her eyes were clear for the first time in a long time as she added, “And because you may not be blood, you're family too now.”
The relief wasn't that visible – but because Sango had learned to know the pack well in their short time traveling together, she could guess at it. And when Padfoot nuzzled her hand, reiki swirling around him, she barely needed to glance around her and see their smiling face to guess what was happening...

[Life Quest Complete! +50XP
Bonus goal complete! +100XP
Bonus reward: Nobody gets Left Behind Perk (+10 to empathy and Synergy) unlocked
Hidden bonus goal complete!
You managed to hurt Naraku enough that he's been forced to go into hiding to heal
Reward: +(200+100)XP, +1 enhancement to be chosen
Hidden bonus goal complete!
You've managed to stole back part of the Shikon shards Naraku had gathered
Reward: +(200+100)XP, +1 youkai-made armor piece to be chosen]

[Hidden Quest complete! All as one...
Sango and Kirara are now part of Shadow's pack
Reward: +100XP, Sango and Kirara gains Chaos Game 3.0]

[Level up! You are now level 151!
+2SP, +2CP, +1PP]
[Level up! Kagome is now level 104!
+4SP]
[Level up! InuYasha is now level 131!
+3SP, +2CP, +1PP]
[Level up! Shippou is now level 98!
+5SP, +2CP]
[Level up! Miroku is now level 96!
+5SP, +2CP, +1PP]
[Level up! Sango is now level 49!
+25SP, +10CP, +2PP]

[You are now Four-Tailed!
- Moon Princess: your defensive abilities are granted a bonus based on your Light Affinity and your offensive abilities are granted a bonus based on your Darkness Affinity (unlocked by activating “Heir of the House of Moon” title)
- Youkai Miko: you may be the first, you certainly won't be the last, and you all will gain the characteristic of both species (unlocked by the Holy System update)
- Reincarnation Roulette: you gain the attribute of a Spirit (unlocked by gaining the Nature Affinity)
- Pack Symbiosis: you learn from your pack mate, Metamorph is now just as versatile as Shape-shifting, but the skill is dropped down by half its points

Available: 1

note that in the  Youkai  Miko  tail-perk, the miko CP bonus will be decennial and not yearly given the life-span of youkai]

The pack had started heading back toward Edo a few hours later, talking as they traveled – with both Tsukiko gaining her fourth tail and Sango unlocking Chaos Game, they didn't lack for topics to chat about.

The hime admitted being a bit put-out – while the perk were interesting, she admitted, she couldn't help but regret the absence of a perk letting choose to gain the traits of another type of youkai … purely because she really missed flying, and as such would have loved choosing a winged type this time
“But... didn't you say you chose to be an ookami?” Kagome wondered at that affirmation, remembering one of their talk with Suijin-sama
“I did.” she confirmed, “I had met a lot of canine youkai, mainly kitsune but a few inu and ookami too, in a previous life, so I assumed they were closely linked to you one way or another.”

“You weren't wrong at that,” the miko realized, “after all I stumbled on InuYasha nearly as soon as I fell through the well...”
A few second of silence – then a fiery aura suddenly surrounded the young ookami before she managed to put it all under control.
“Huh. Fire Spirit, then.” InuYasha stated, rather than asked
“Indeed.” she confirmed, “It was my strongest elemental affinity, and it gave a boost to my Fox Fire...”

“Logical.” Miroku nodded, “Rather master one skill, instead of focusing on too many at the same time.”
“Exactly. And with how difficult elemental manipulation is, having both blood and fire to master is more than enough.”
“Blood too?” Shippou noted, “That's why your Fox Fire always feels different!”
“I use my blood to boost most of my youki ability.” the alpha confirmed, “It's the ability I kept from my previous life.” a shrug “Well it's not really the ability I used back then, but Chaos had to adapt it to this world... to keep the balance of power and all that spiel.”

With both Kohaku still asleep and Kirara weakened by Naraku's miasma, it took them five days instead of three for the pack to arrive to Edo – where they were received not only by Kaede, but Rouyakan, the wolf youkai having gone beyond his instructions by somehow befriending the old miko, and the rest of the village.

“He is willing to learn,” Kaede explained after they retold for her their latest travel, “and very kind. Once he chased away a few beast youkai, the villagers realized he wasn't there to hurt them, and started to give him a few things to eat whenever he helped out, and the wolf soon realized that helping around meant food. So he learned to help not only by chasing youkai away but by helping out in the field, or with the hunters.” a smile, “He also follows me when I gather herbs, and he's starting to recognize the ones that I want.”

Sango, after being explained how the youkai had come to be Tsukiko's retainer, couldn't help but smile – the alpha was kind, even if sometimes in ways that weren't immediately apparent, and Edo had gained a faithful protector thanks to that kindness, just like she had gained a pack...
The next day was spent resting – something all of them sorely needed – then Kagome dropped to the future, to give back her assignment and get new ones.

Tsukiko went home too, spending the day with her father – and the shiro inu spent hours drilling her in the dojo, helping her to get a feel of her changed gifts thanks to the addition of the Fire Spirit in her genetics. What it meant, beyond her improved fire affinity, was a more volatile temper, which would need long hours of meditation to keep even, and an understanding of the element that went far beyond the simple manipulation – she had been able to use fire, but now, she was fire.

It meant, among other things, that heat had no effect on her anymore – but also, because spirits used spiritual powers rather than youki, that her reiki was even more effective than before, and not only against corrupted beings...
In other words, her fourth-tail had given her a wealth of new gifts, that were thankfully useful immediately, but would take time to fully master.

By the time she went back to the past, her father had managed to help her quite a bit with her training, making her gain a whole level – which as a four-tail wasn't an easy feat by any mean – and he'd also confirmed to her that the fact her status as heir and alpha had been confirmed in the present too, as proved by the fact that the blue moon that had previously been a simple outline was now a colored shape, just like on her father's brow and making a notification flash in front of her eyes...

[Soul Imprint updated!
House of Moon Clan Mark (+2 Wisdom, +1 Charisma)]

The ookami hadn't been able to hide her smile at that – she may not have been exactly happy when her scar as Harriett Potter had shown up on Sawada Kazami's brow, but that had been decades ago, and since then, she'd taken a liking to the traces that told of her passage through different life – after all she may leave people behind each time, it didn't mean she'd forget them, and the soul-imprint was a visible proof of the influence her several lives had on her…
Yes, in a way, she'd come to treasure all her soul marks – even the ugly scars from Ariana Elric's automail...

By the end of the day, both miko and hime were back to the past, and their pack – and the next day, Kohaku finally opened his eyes.

Chapter Text

Chapter X September 1996 The Great Dog Inheritance

Kohaku – wasn't well, to say the least.
He had clear memories not only of killing his family, but also the villagers where they'd found him, and knowing that he'd been controlled by Naraku didn't mean he didn't feel responsible.
Still, he had been overjoyed to learn of the survival of his village, and his sister – but just as Sango had predicted, didn't feel up to going home, not ready to face the dead that would haunt him there. Sango couldn't really blame her brother – she too had fled their home after all, by following the pack in their hunt for Naraku, and had been lucky enough to find a new family in their midst...

What hurt worst for the girl, was to see the guilt in her brother's eyes each time he looked at her – even if she understood he needed time to heal, it didn't stop her from wanting to heal his heart and mind here and now, just as they had been able to do for his physical wounds.
But while the still weak boy was slowly getting better, the miasma poisoning both Padfoot and Kirara was lingering – and it was just as they were wondering about going to the future to find a cure that Myouga popped up with tales about a small village less than a day away renowned for its medicinal garden...

“I guess chichi-ue was right,” Tsukiko commented, the young ookami looking faintly surprised, “He is good at information gathering even if he's a coward.”
With that, it was swiftly decided that InuYasha and Kagome would go, while Sango would stay with Shippou to take care of her brother, the pack hoping the young kitsune would help make the human feel better – it was after all difficult to stay neutral in front of their youngest pack-mate's antics...
Miroku had volunteered himself to help the tajiya, much to Kagome amusement – the interest the houshi had shown toward Sango had been more habit than anything else at first, but as she'd made her place among them as pack-mate, the man had soon found himself more sincerely interested, even if he struggled to show it, much to the miko's bafflement.
How could someone so good at understanding other people could be so bad at expressing his feelings?

As such, it was only Kagome, InuYasha and Tsukiko that were on the road – the young ookami looking quite lonely without her constant four-legged partner, making her friend wince. Seeing Tsukiko without Padfoot was really rare, and she hoped the herbs they'd been told about would be effective quickly, so that the situation was put back to normal as soon as possible...
But of course, the miko realized with a sigh as they stumbled onto the dead body of a young woman whose entrails had been eaten – that was just wishful thinking, for they were Shadow's Pack and if something strange was happening anywhere they'd inevitably become involved. Not that she regretted it, it was only natural in her mind to help if they could – it just made for a busy life.

The villagers gathered around the body were all muttering angrily – this was the third body they'd discovered in this state, and apparently they seemed pretty convinced about who was responsible for them...
And it just so happened that the one they held responsible for those murders was Jinenji, a youkai living with his mother on the edge of the village, who owned and kept the medicinal field they'd come for.

“Why would a flesh-eating youkai keep a medicinal garden nearby a human village?” their alpha pointed out as the villagers around them were grumbling, “Those that see humans as food don't mingle among them usually.”
“You're right.” Kagome nodded, “This is fishy.”
“I'll just follow the scent then!” InuYasha proclaimed, “If it's really this Jinenji, the trail should take me to him, if it isn't, I'll find the true culprit.”
“Alright. We'll go directly to the medicinal garden.” Tsukiko agreed with her beta

With that, the trio split up, InuYasha soon disappearing, following his nose, while the two girls leisurely ambled toward the direction the field was supposed to be.
“Two girls alone shouldn't go there!” a villager tried to protest, before being shut down by another
“Who cares, that's a youkai!”
“But the other looks like a miko doesn't she?”
“What's a miko doing with a youkai?”

¤.¤.¤

Ignoring the bickering that seemed to be the main activity of the villagers, the two girls left – and soon arrived at a small but well-kept field that gave off a very faint scent of youki, while a second signature, similar but far more powerful, could be felt inside the small house nearby.
A few seconds latter, they were knocking – and being answered by an impossibly old-looking woman who glared at them mistrustfully, “What do you want?”
“We were told that you were selling medicinal plants.” Kagome answered with a smile, not letting herself be browbeaten by the old woman's attitude
“Bah. I thought you were more idiots who let themselves fooled by those damn villagers. As if my Jinenji could eat a human!”
“He most certainly couldn't.” Tsukiko nodded with certainty, making her miko friend wonder why she sounded so sure, “After all, hanyou can't eat humans.”

The old woman's eyes widened at that affirmation, aggressively asking, “How could you possibly...” then, taking in the ookami hime's appearance, she calmed down, “Well I guess a youkai could feel it even without seeing him.” with that, she moved out of the doorway, letting them enter

Jinenji was unbelievably ugly, Kagome immediately realized – but the tall, deformed hanyou also had kind eyes, and scars littered his body.
“The villagers have been regularly attacking my boy, and trying to kill him.” the old woman explained as she saw the question in her eyes, “And Jinenji's too kind to protect himself, too afraid of hurting them...” a sigh, “I used to be able to protect him, but I'm old now...”
With a resigned shrug, she turned toward the field, “Anyway, you're not here to listen to an old woman's lamentations, you came for a reason, didn't you?”
“We need a cure for miasma.” Tsukiko confirmed, “And we heard that your son's garden grew a panacea that would work on a wide range of poisons...”

Jinenji nodded, looking less skittish now that they were talking about a topic he was comfortable with, and quickly gathered the cure they'd come for, explaining that they'd have to boil the herbs for them to work.
“Well, you'd better go now.” the hanyou's mother said, roughly but not unkindly, “Or you'll become entangled in our problems.”
“We're still waiting for my uncle.” the wolf princess contradicted lightly, “And you need no worry about us...”
The old woman grumbled a bit but didn't protest and soon, Kagome was asking questions about the field to Jinenji, while helping at the same time – that is, until she spotted a worm and jumped back with a girlish scream.

From the bench where she was sitting, talking with the hanyou's mother, her childhood friend couldn't help but laugh at the ridiculous situation, while the old woman commented “She's not afraid of my son but has this kind of reaction to such a small thing? This girl is really unique.”
“She has always been.” Tsukiko agreed – after all, even in the modern magical community, Jinenji's appearance would stick out like a sore thumb – but the young miko was much too open-minded to let something like that stop her from making friends

“But then again, so are you, it's not everyday I see humans and youkai traveling together.” the old woman pointed out, “It's good to see things are changing...”
“Things will change.” the hime confirmed, knowing the old woman was thinking about the way her son was rejected by all, “Not right now, but they will.” then she stood abruptly, attention caught by something the humans couldn't feel, “The villagers are coming.” she informed the old woman, “And they are agitated.”
“Here to try to kill my poor soon once again then.” the other commented with a tired sigh, but steel in her eyes, “Well not today! Not as long as I live!”

Tsukiko nodded in respect, impressed by the lone human woman who'd spent her life protecting her son – this wasn't something that could be seen every day, especially in this era where women were far less respected than men...
Soon, she'd informed Kagome and Jinenji about the incoming visitors – and sure enough, within minutes, they arrived, loudly affirming once again that the hanyou was the culprit for the recent crimes – yet not really brave enough to come close enough, keeping at a safe distance and throwing rocks in their direction.
“This is how you repay our kindness, Jinenji? All this time, we let you stay here, and you start killing us!”
“Bastard!”

“Kindness?” Kagome finally burst out, the miko losing her temper now that she was faced with the villagers' bullheadedness, “You call your comportment kindness! Harassing someone that doesn't defend himself and accusing him of crimes he didn't commit! You are all a bunch of cowards!”
“Ignore the wench, she came with youkai too!”

The young miko gasped – as the next thing thrown wasn't a rock – but flaming arrows, aimed toward the small hut, under the disbelieving eyes of the mother and son.
That was when the wolf hime let go of the control she'd been constantly exercising on her temper for the past few days in order to get used to her new fiery nature...
The scorching aura made the villagers flinch in terror – yet, Kagome realized, neither she nor Jinenji and his mother felt any discomfort from the flames dancing around the youkai, nor was the field hurt. Yet, the fire had to be real, as the arrows flying through it were consumed one after the other, leaving the hut unharmed.

“Youkai!” screamed a terrified villager
“Witch!” another added, just as afraid
“Are those supposed to be insults?” the princess wondered idly – after all she was the first, and had been the later

No answer was given – out of fear, just as much as by lack of time, as a giant centipede youkai, looking far less evolved than the one who'd dragged Kagome inside the well for the first time, barged behind the villagers, a horde of younger youkai around her, “Now my children! Go and hunt!”
With that, the humans panicked, realizing that they had indeed been afraid of the wrong monster – and several would have died here and there, if Kagome, Tsukiko but also Jinenji hadn't jumped into the fight, forcing the horde back under their stunned eyes, soon helped by InuYasha, “By the time I tracked the smell to their nest,” the inu hanyou explained as he arrived, “they were already on their way here!”

While it wasn't a hard fight, there were still quite a lot of the newborn creatures with only one obsession in mind: to feast on human flesh – but the true surprise came when it was Jinenji that tackled the mother youkai, saving yet another villager.
Kagome looked ready to rush to help the gentlehearted hanyou, but both his mother and Tsukiko held her back

“Just watch.” the wolf smiled
“But why?” the girl asked, reiki still flooding her weapon
“Because Jinenji is kind, and always had his mother by his side, he's never fought...” Tsukiko answered

Her voice, while calm, could be heard clearly, as if the battle sound had died down for her – or rather, Kagome realized, because only Jinenji was left fighting, all the rest of the youkai already beaten...
“And for that reason, the villagers forgot that as a hanyou Jinenji was indeed much stronger than them, and decided they could do whatever they wanted...” her smile grew wicked, “Let them see what the hanyou they have picked on for years could have done to them if he so wanted.”

With a guttural shout, and using for the first time his monstrous force, the hanyou finished the centipede in front of them with his bare hands, under the wide eyes of the villagers, both terrified out of their mind, and awed. Then the gentle boy was turning toward them, handing out herbs for the wounded – and the terror let place to gratefulness, and shame.
Soon in the field, humans and youkai were mingling, helping the wounded, while the villagers who hadn't been hurt turned toward the ugly hanyou, “We'll help you clear out the field.” they said – and while the apologies weren't spoken, they were easily understood

“Do you know why Jinenji looks like that?” Tsukiko asked his mother as he was putting the field back in order
“Well, I always assumed that because he was a hanyou his form was halfway between that of his youkai father and my human one...” a frown, “But looking at pretty boy right here,” she added, glancing at InuYasha, “I'd guess this isn't the true answer.”
“It both is and isn't.” the ookami enigmatically answered, before stating more than asking, “I'd wager he was less deformed while younger?”
“He was.” the old woman nodded

“The problem is that he was never taught to use or channel his youki.” Tsukiko explained, “He does channel a bit of his powers in the field, otherwise he'd been overtaken by his youkai blood a long time ago... But what small amount ends up in the earth, helping it grows those helpful panaceas, isn't nearly enough given the amount of power saturating his body.”
Seeing that neither mother nor son really understood what the youkai was saying, it was InuYasha that huffed, “What the pup's saying is that your kid is way too powerful and needs training obaa. Once he learns to control his youki he should be back to a form more like mine.”

Both shared a look, not really daring hoping to believe him, and Tsukiko nodded, “Precisely. Seeing as Jinenji's father left him such a beautiful field, I doubt he abandoned you... So I'd guess he's dead, and that's why he didn't come back himself to train his son, but that's the gist of it: a hanyou must learn to be both human and youkai. And while you managed really well all alone, you're still human, and didn't know anything about the youkai education he needed.”

“Is there anything we can do?” Jinenji's mother asked, anxious to give any advantage she could to her son as long as she was alive
“I've got a retainer in Edo working with their local miko.” Tsukiko nodded, “'I'll talk to both of them. Have Jinenji show there at least twice a month, and they'll start him on the basis of meditation and youki control, as well as teach him how youkai society works.”

With that, her aura flared, subtle enough, that neither the villagers nor the untrained hanyou realized – but neither Kagome nor InuYasha needed the notification to realize what their alpha had just done by mingling briefly her aura with the hanyou...

[Political System updated!
Jinenji (hanyou level 39) has been added as a Shadow Pack retainer: +25XP]

“Still too kind,” InuYasha taunted his niece as they made their farewell, “Giving away your protection like that.”
“He'll soon realize it, and will be a boon to our House and Pack.”
“That he will.” the hanyou couldn't help but agree, “This kind of untamed power isn't frequent, and with a bit of training he'll become a real asset.”

“What do you mean?” Kagome wondered, not really seeing what the other two had
“While he's not a fighter, Jinenji managed to learn by himself how to imbue his crops with his youki without any training...” her alpha explained, “In other words, he's got the potential to become a skilled herbalist and potioneer, as enhanced plants can be brewed into powerful potions.”
“And there aren't a lot of youkai good at these of things. Most are too busy learning to survive, hanyou in particular, to focus on such a skill. But now between his mother's impressive protection during his younger years, and now the House of Moon protection, he'll be able to really grow into his skills.”

Kagome nodded thoughtfully – with Tsukiko's move in extending her protection without mother nor son realizing it, she had indeed done them a kindness, but one that would benefit her in return in the future, as Jinenji learned more about his gift. She smiled – in the end it seemed like a right choice, as it was to everyone's advantage.

¤.¤.¤

“Bored, bored, bored!” InuYasha's voice, rather lower at first, had increased with each affirmation, “It's been weeks and nothing! Not a tiny rumor, not the wisp of a shard!”
“What uncle means by weeks is nearly two weeks,” Tsukiko mock-whispered to Shippou, “such an uncouth hanyou never learned to stay still more than a few minutes after all.”
“I see.” the kitsune answered, affecting to take her words seriously, “That explains so much...”

“Hey! Would you two cut it out!” the inu hanyou snapped, “You can't say this isn't grating on your nerves too, I've seen you fidget!”
“Well, while it's indeed unsettling not to have heard anything about either the shards or Naraku in nearly fourteen days, you've got to remember he was rather heavily hurt the last time we saw him,” his niece reminded him
“Feh. I guess.” a shrug, “It's just that training is good and all, but every day spent doing nothing is another day the shards are left sowing chaos out of our view...”
“Of course.” the alpha nodded more seriously – InuYasha was right after all

Since their return from Jinenji's village, they had spent their time in Edo, with Kagome taking advantage of the downtime to study intensively both normal and miko courses, and spending as much time as she could with her family, just as Tsukiko did – and the whole pack didn't stay idle either, training both individually and in group as soon as Sango, Kirara and Padfoot were better, but the calm wasn't doing anything for their nerves, even if the brash hanyou was expressing it the louder...
“Since traveling around without a clue wasn't doing anything for us, I've taken Myouga in.” the young wolf princess announced
“Wow,” Kagome winced, “you must really have been despaired!”

“Well, he clearly dropped the ball where InuYasha-oji-san was concerned, but still, he did have sound info when Sango's village and Jinenji's field were concerned...” the youkai reluctantly acknowledged, “He just came by,” she added, “and had news!”
Kagome had to repress a snort as both Shippou and InuYasha's ears moved forward, both eager to move out – the kit had been practicing his shape-shifting talents – and making it impossible to miss their canine nature...
“It's raining blood in a village about three days from here.” Tsukiko announced, stunning her pack, “Blood, and youkai flesh.”
“What are we waiting for, then?” InuYasha jumped on his feet, “Let's go!”

The rest of the pack laughed at his impatience – but soon enough, they'd said their goodbyes and were on the road again, a far healthier Kohaku waiving at them by Kaede and Rouyakan's side.
It took them a couple of days to reach the village Myouga had mentioned, and from there, it was easy enough to follow the miasma of a nearby mountain. There, they found a hole burrowing into the depth of the mountain.
“Normal humans aren't made to resist such miasma.” Miroku commented as he got a good feeling of the sheer evilness that permeated from the place, “Without our pack-bond, most of us would be severely affected.”
“The youki of Tsuki-chan, InuYasha and Shippou-chan is protecting us.” Kagome understood easily enough thanks to her miko lessons

A protesting mewl.
“And Kirara, sorry.”
“Not Padfoot?” Sango couldn't help but comment
“He's got reiki, not youki.” Tsukiko corrected absentmindedly, senses more focused on the tunnel they were in

“Right.” Sango nodded – because the Grimm looked more like a youkai, she tended to forget that technically he was a powerful holy servant
Soon, they'd reached the end of the tunnel they were in, “That's not a mountain!” Kagome realized, eyes widening, “That's a sleeping volcano!”
“And there's a barrier.” Miroku added, the priest immediately focusing on what seemed more immediately important, “A barrier made to trap youkai...” his eyes widened as he realized what was the purpose of the barrier, “Kodoku!”
“Er...”

“A giant trap, forcing all the youkai within to fight each other to the death, the winner absorbing the loser's powers.” Tsukiko explained somberly, “A quick but deadly way to gain power.”
“We're... not yet in it, right?” Shippou asked, voice wavering slightly
“Even if we were,” their alpha reassured the kit, “Our pack bond is stronger than this spell.” an amused smile, “And Kagome's got more than enough raw power to dispel it, even if she still somewhat lacks control over her gifts, without even talking about Miroku's skills.”

While she was saying that, the last fight had ended in the pit, ending in a shower of blood that explained the mysterious bloody rains in the neighboring village, while the victor's form changed as he absorbed the power of the one he'd just finished off.
The barrier, probably disturbed by the presence of the several youkai around, shivered, but didn't break, to the consternation of the last youkai standing. Looking around, he finally spotted the pack, “Ah, I see.” he laughed, “Guess I've got to get rid of you weakling first!”
Ticked, InuYasha would have lost his temper – if not for Tsukiko stopping him. “That's not it.” she contradicted, “The barrier isn't coming down because it wasn't made to.”

“What do you mean?”
As if to answer the question, the air pulsed as a new presence was suddenly felt.

“Shikon shards!” Kagome gasped
“Naraku.”InuYasha completed, “Should have guessed he was the one behind this!”
The rest of the pack nodded, agreeing completely with their beta – ever since they'd learned about his existence, that was the first time so much time had gone by without hearing anything from their enemy, even if it probably was because of his injuries...

As for the evil hanyou – as it was indeed him – he hadn't realized they were present, probably thanks to the concentration of youki present in the volcano and, as such, was taken by surprise when the pack jumped toward him, taking advantage of the barrier's breaking to attack.
Still – young he may be for a hanyou, Naraku had excellent surviving instincts, and as such was moving out of Tessaiga's way before he'd even realized it was there, all the while moving toward the victorious youkai from the kodoku...

“He's looking to absorb it!” Kagome realized, remembering Tsukiko's affirmation that kumo – spider – could take on youkai's powers; with that, she rushed toward the youkai, aiming to purify it before their enemy could gain more powers
Realizing her intentions, the hanyou eyes darkened, and he grew careless, barely avoiding one of Miroku's attack while trying to get to the youkai faster – the water halberd grazed him, destroying the baboon pelt he was wearing and revealing that his body underneath was more wood than flesh; after all regrowing members, while not as impossible for youkai and powerful hanyou as for humans, was still a lengthy process, often spawning years or even decades...

Shippou had swiftly gone to assist Kagome, making Tsukiko smile – their training was clearly paying, the kit clearly already on his way to become the fearsome warrior she knew he would eventually be.
Sango was less used to fighting with them, yet was a skilled enough tajiya that she more than made up for it, but she still had trouble keeping a rational mind when it came to the man that had killed so many of her people and family, as such Padfoot was forced to drag her out of one of the man retaliation – giving him the opening he needed to get to his target...
Once the assimilation process had started, there was no stopping it, the wave of power around the hanyou too dense to be pierced – not that they didn't try, even though it only lasted a couple of seconds.

“I would play with a bit more,” the newly reborn hanyou taunted, his youki swirling around him to reform his usual pelt, “but I've got other plans on the fire!”
With that, he was gone – so fast, not even Tsukiko had time to react.
“That bastard!”
While the rest of the pact didn't swear quite as loud as InuYasha – they weren't that far behind, all unsettled by the fact the hanyou had managed to fend them off rather effectively even though he had been injured... and was now not only completely healed, but far more powerful than before, as confirmed by Tsukiko's sharp senses...

It was a pack still feeling the sting of defeat that headed out of the sleeping volcano – not toward Edo, but the East, as they had caught a rumor about several shards there while speaking to the villagers of the village where it had been raining blood, that had led them to the kodoku...
After a few days on the trail, Tsukiko's eyes widened – she was feeling a familiar presence. She didn't even have time to open her mouth that in a large cloud of dust and smoke, an old man and a three-eyed ox appeared, Myouga perched on one of the beast's large horns.

¤.¤.¤

“Huh.” the shriveled man muttered, suddenly closing by on InuYasha, “The brat's supposed to have mastered the Kaze no Kizu, really?”
“Mastered?” the hanyou repeated, before snorting, “As if! I don't know why you're believing the annoying tick, old man...” he answered rather honestly, having inferred by Tsukiko rather relaxed stance that she recognized the youkai, and didn't consider him a threat, “but I've only managed to learn the first form of that attack!” he completed – something he knew not only thanks to Chaos Game, but also because the countless hours of training were paying enough that he now knew enough about the blade to guess he was only scratching the surface of its abilities

“Oh?” the youkai raised an impressed eyebrow, “I didn't expect such an insight.” he admitted, “Still, I'm here anyway, so draw your sword!”
The hanyou glanced at her alpha – and seeing her nod, easily complied, wondering the hell the newcomer wanted with him – the next moment a long hammer was coming at him, or rather at Tessaiga, and InuYasha was pushed back under most of his pack's surprised eyes.
“The sound hasn't matured yet.” the attacking youkai commented idly, jumping out of the way nimbly before catching the now attacking weapon in a large leather clothe, “Chipped here and there, and needing a good sharpening but rather well-kept.” he noted, surprise visible once more in his eyes

With that, he jumped back, and InuYasha stopped his attack as he realized the other had finished his impromptu exam.
“I'm Totosai.” he finally introduced himself, “And I'm the blacksmith who created your blade.”
“Yet, I don't think you came just to take a look at your creation, did you?”
“Absolutely! I've come to judge your mastery of Tessaiga! And if you don't pass my test, I'll destroy it myself!” the youkai affirmed calmly

Among the loud reaction of her pack, Tsukiko lack of protest wasn't difficult to note – and so they soon turned toward her, wondering about her calm.
“You're not one to destroy your creation without reason.” the young hime commented, “And mastery of such a weapon as Tessaiga isn't gained in a few weeks or months, it comes with years of use, you know that well... So what kind of test are you talking about, Totosai?”
Finally taking note of the young girl, the old youkai took a look at her – then, eyes zeroing on the blue moon, he jumped back, clearly more out of instinct than anything else
“Ah! The brat reproduced!”

“I told you.” Myouga grumbled
“You're senile and couldn't provide reliable information about your main charge, why would I believe you!”
“I'm half your age! And I saw InuYasha use the Kaze no Kizu, I didn't lie!”
The argument didn't go further – as Tsukiko eyes suddenly lightened, making her pack guess that there was a newcomer, one they were more familiar with...

Sure enough, a two-headed, serpentine silhouette was soon seen flying toward them – a regal rider jumping to the ground before the beast had even landed.
“Where is my sword, Totosai?”
The youkai recoiled under the cold eyes and deadly killing intent, jumping to hide behind a nonplussed InuYasha
“I didn't make one!” he retorted, full of bravado now that there was someone between him and the daiyoukai lord, “You've already got one of my creations!”
“And I already told you I've got no use for a sword that doesn't kill!” Sesshoumaru retorted, rather heatedly for all of his usual calm
“While I really don't like chichi-ue's disregard for Tenseiga,” Tsukiko chose this moment to comment, “I don't see either why you refuse to make a sword for him, after all, he's well past the age where you should have made him a coming of age weapon. Same for oji-san.”

At that, both brothers turned an inquisitive look at the blacksmith – suddenly wondering the same... After all, both were adults in regard of youkai tradition, and this was all that was needed before being bestowed a coming of age weapon. Even Tsukiko, with less than a century of age, had one!
Not having expected the question, Totosai stumbled, then after thinking about it, mumbled “Well it's not like he explicitly told me not to tell you...”

Both brothers shared a glance, curious now that they realized the old youkai did indeed have a reason.
“Tessaiga and Tenseiga are both powerful blades, that I wouldn't have crafted for anyone else than Inu no Taishou.” the blacksmith started, “So when I heard he would pass on the blades to his sons, I was naturally cautious.” at that he glared at both Inu, “You don't seem to realize how dangerous these blade could be in the wrong hands!”
“The power over life and death, cannot be handled by just anyone.”

Of course, it was Tsukiko that was heard agreeing, eyes tinged green. Totosai eyes gleamed in interest as he realized this, and finally focused on her aura, understanding in an instant just what she was.

“Indeed, young Seishi-hime.” the blacksmith confirmed, “But I had underestimated the great dog,” he continued, amused, “for of course there was a reason behind this legacy. A reason he entrusted to me, along with the fate of the swords. I would judge both brothers, and if they met the criteria set by their father, gain the right to keep the sword, and to have their coming of age weapon.”
“So why wait until now?” InuYasha asked, “It's been centuries since oyaji died!”
“Well I couldn't well judge a pup, could I?” the blacksmith retorted hotly, “But since your brother decided you deserved these,” he added, pointing at the hanyou's pack mark, “And you've managed the Kaze no Kizu, be it its basic form, then between that, and the other brother's insistence I make him a blade, I really couldn't push it back anymore!”

“Well then get on with it!” the hanyou huffed, false bravado trying to hide the unease at the prospect of losing his father's heirloom – and at the same time, excitement at the idea that said test had been left behind by said father's too
Sesshoumaru, if not verbalizing it, seemed to convey the same demand with his eyes.

The blacksmith eyed the two brothers speculatively, then with a huff nodded, “I will, I guess.” his tone changed, “But beware, even if you gain my approval today, you are both clearly quite far from having mastered their full potential!”
“Keh! Of course, we know that much!” InuYasha retorted for the two of them – and once more his elder seemed to agreed, making Tsukiko muse that it probably was the first time both of them had been so much on the same wavelength

Totosai nodded, apparently satisfied with the answer – then, after a moment of silence, commented, “Well, get on with it, brats! Fight!”
“Er... aren't you the one supposed to test them?” Kagome pointed out, everyone around her just as bewildered by the sudden exigence
“Bah! Don't talk nonsense, child, I'm a blacksmith, not a fighter!”

“I guess it is as good an occasion to test your progress as any other.” Sesshoumaru commented in his usual idle tone, whole demeanor suddenly changing
“Keh! Don't underestimate me!” InuYasha retorted with a feral smile
“Oh, but I don't, little brother.” the elder inu affirmed as he rushed toward him
The hanyou barely dodged the attack, but was immediately rushing back into the fight, dismissing with but a thought the notification that had just popped in Chaos Interface

[Event LV150! Once more into the breach...
Goal: Survive Sesshoumaru's “Improvement Test” alone
Bonus goal: gain Totosai approval
Reward: +50XP , +1 Beginner Fighting Skill Tome upon completion
Bonus Reward: +100XP, unlocks Totosai's Sharpening Perk (Tessaiga evolves into a leveling item) upon completion]

“No fair!” Tsukiko complained as the two brothers battled, “How come they get to have fun!”
“Your definition of fun is really twisted, Tsuki-chan.” Kagome commented with an incredulous look, “Trying to maim each other isn't supposed to be fun!”

“Anyway,” interrupted the old blacksmith, eyes focusing on both girls at the same time, “How is it that I can feel both of you possessing my work when I've never seen you before, little goddess, little miko?”
“We're time-travelers.” answered bluntly the ookami, making her friend sweat-drop at the casual way she was dropping such an unexpected answer
Or not that unexpected maybe, as the blacksmith only mumbled a thoughtful “Of course!” in answer, all the while continuing to watch the two brothers fight.

Or rather, Sesshoumaru playing around with a barely holding on InuYasha.
Still, the hanyou had clearly improved as he was now managing to survive alone what they'd barely managed as a pack a few weeks before, Kagome noted – Miroku, by her side, clearly coming to the same conclusion, if she was hearing correctly what he was explaining Sango.

As for their alpha – the young girl was now lazily propped on one of the lower branches of a nearby tree, Padfoot lying by her side. Kagome did a double-take – then sighed as she confirmed, if only to herself, that yes, Padfoot really had somehow climbed a tree to sleep in it... what kind of dog, even a holy one, did that? Tsukiko didn't see a problem with the situation as she was watching father and uncle fight, as one would watch a match on TV, popcorn in hands – the young miko wondered if abusing her Inventory to stash sweets shouldn't go against some kind of holy law, but it clearly didn't seem to be the case...

A powered down Kaze no Kizu finally gave InuYasha the advantage long enough for him to manage to land a hit on his brother, the inu youkai forced to jump out of the way of the attack, that even when not full-blown still was dangerous, only to be grazed at the hip by his brother's claws, the hanyou having ducked low to surprise him.
“I've seen what I want.” Totosai announced as both brothers were jumping back to prepare their next attack

Both turned toward him, heads tilted in the same canine motion, And Totosai announced “Sesshoumaru-sama,” a small frown “I don't really understand why, but you've recently gained some small measure of approval from the Tenseiga.” the inu youkai eyes lit in surprise at that affirmation, “Prove to me that she's right, master her first ability, and I'll make you a coming of age weapon worthy of a lord.” he promised before turning toward the hanyou, “As for you, you're soft.” he affirmed, then went on stopping any protest before it could be verbalized, “So I'll sharpen that blade for you.”
“Eh?”
“Tessaiga is far too dangerous a weapon to be given to any bloodthirsty youkai! While she fights for you, I know that the Kaze no Kizu won't be cut without reason.” he concluded with a smile

[Goal complete! +50XP, +1 Beginner Fighting Skill Tome
Bonus goal complete! +100XP, Totosai's Sharpening Perk (Tessaiga evolve into a leveling item) unlocked]

[locked-weapon Tessaiga(LV100: +300Damage / +1000HP) evolve into leveling-weapon Tessaiga(LV1: +3 St, +10 damage, +1 Air damage, +1 Enhancement space)]
[Inu no Taishou's Protection Enhancement used on Tessaiga (LV1)!
+1000HP]

[Level up! Tessaiga is now level 101!
+30 St, +198 damage, +16 Air damage, +1 Enhancement space]

InuYasha's eyes widened as he received back Tessaiga – the difference barely noticeable to the naked eye, as it did indeed look that the blacksmith had only cleaned and sharpened it – but the power he felt in the blade far different from before, something that didn't escape the rest of the pack and the inu youkai as all gazed appreciatively at the blade.
Job done, Totosai disappeared as swiftly as he had appeared.

¤.¤.¤

“My lord! You're not following him?”
As the annoying voice echoed, the pack finally realized that Sesshoumaru's retainer had indeed been there all along, hidden behind his mount – the youkai eyed him with disdain, “Why should I do something that useless?” he rhetorically asked before finally ignoring him again, turning toward InuYasha, “You've improved.” he noted, “Good.” he added, before dismissing his brother too, to head toward his daughter, under the half bemused half amused eyes of said brother, who still couldn't believe his seemingly cold brother had changed that fast when it came to the child-goddess he'd only seen twice

“Musume.”
The young ookami eyes warmed as always when her father was around, but she kept herself to the traditional answer, bowing her greetings in return, “Chichi-ue.”
“Your pack has grown yet again.” the inu remarked
“We travel a lot.” she answered as only explanation
“You've met that hanyou again.” he affirmed rather than asked
“He may not be all that powerful for a grown daiyoukai, he's dangerous.” Tsukiko said, as always understanding in the short sentence all her father wanted to know, “He hates oji-san, has cursed Miroku-san and killed most of Sango-chan's people. And he is also after the shards.”
“The lords have decided that a hanyou couldn't be a danger to our society.” her father announced, disgust rather clear in his tone – informing her in one go both that the hanyou was sowing enough trouble that the Cardinal Lords had to discuss whether to decreed him an enemy of all youkai, and that the negative result of the vote wasn't his doing

She sighed – in this era, her father was just beginning to get respect from the three other lords, who would never have dismissed his opinion so easily in her own era, and the powerful albeit young daiyoukai clearly despised the situation.
“You don't usually take Ah-Un out for short patrols.” Tsukiko noted as they had wandered toward the two-headed dragon, that was purring under her ministrations
“The lord of the East is not as stupid as the two others.” Sesshoumaru stated bluntly, “We're having a talk about an alliance against the nuisance.”
“But you can't kill him because of the Lord Decree, can't you?”
“Nothing in that forbids us from protecting our territory.”

She smiled – seems that even as young and still power-obsessed, her father already took his duties as a Lord seriously enough that he would go out of his way to protect his people.
“We're heading East too.” she pointed out
Her father smiled lightly, catching on her unvoiced invitation and accepting it the same way, “Jaken, head out with Ah-Un, we'll meet there.”
“But my lord...” the small kappa started protesting – before stopping just as fast at the cold glare turned toward him

“Feh!” was InuYasha's only reaction when he realized the pack was taking the road again – Sesshoumaru walking by his daughter's side, mostly silent as the girl effortlessly erased the pack's natural wariness toward the daiyoukai by catching up all of them in yet another one of her oral lessons, this time pointing out the difference in knowledge about youkai between holy servants and tajiya and comparing them to the actual facts about them – even managing to have the daiyoukai himself explain a few things.
Three days later, as they were approaching the region from where the shards rumors originated from, both white-haired daiyoukai attention's was suddenly grabbed – InuYasha and Shippou catching on but a heartbeat later...
“Blood!” the kit was the one to announce to the three humans of the group

“And a shard... But it's fading fast... and it's gone!” noted Kagome
“There's also youki headed our way, but it's rather faint.” Tsukiko noted – without concerting each other, the pack started to move faster, Kagome getting on Padfoot's back while Sango and Miroku both went with Kirara
Now going faster, they soon were at the outskirt of a small town, the smell of blood now so over-powering even the humans could feel it...

“the wolf-tribe beasts pack have been feasting.” Sesshoumaru identified with disdain easy to hear in his voice
“On humans?” couldn't but whisper feebly Kagome, “I knew some youkai did it but still...”
“Seeing it is different.” nodded Tsukiko, already by her friend's side to comfort her – Shippou also jumping on the young miko's shoulder

InuYasha and Sesshoumaru shared a glance, the two brothers the only ones to realize the young daiyoukai was comforting herself just as much her friend, “All species cohabit in the future.” the hanyou realized yet again – he had understood it meant peace with the holy being, and acceptance for the hanyou – it also meant human eating species must have either changed their way, or died out he now added to his understanding of the future
The Lord of the West understood just as fast as him – just as the pack stumbled on the first wolf youkai, the beasts not wasting a second in fleeing at the sight of the daiyoukai cold glare, leaving behind their latest victim without having had the time to make a meal out of the little girl.

“So young...” Kagome whispered, trying to restrain a sob
“Too young.” Tsukiko echoed, and even if she wasn't crying, contrary to the miko, she was just as shaken, just like the rest of the pack
Used to it the part of the pack that was from this era might be, it didn't make seeing young children dead any easier.

Even the cold daiyoukai couldn't help but let a hint of pity seep into his eyes as he approached the body that wasn't even cold – given what he knew about humans children, she was about just as old as his own daughter or the kit that traveled with her pack, and the marks of a beating that couldn't have been dished out by the wolves was still visible under the bites that had ended her short life...

Sesshoumaru nearly didn't realize that Tenseiga was pulsing by his side, until he suddenly saw several small green oni all armed with long weapons.
“Pall-bearer.” Tsukiko, who'd come to his side when she felt the Tenseiga, whispered, “The servants of death charged with taking the souls of the dead back to the netherworld in this era...” she explained softly
She hadn't finished talking that Tenseiga had already slid out of its sheath, and been put to use for the first time by her father.
The four little servants disappeared under the sword, directly propelled out of the living world – and a heart started beating again...

“Well,” Tsukiko noted with a smile both amused and softly approving, “Seems to me like you've gained a ward.”
At that, the little girl opened her eyes, and somehow they shone with awe, “You've sent them away! They were taking me away, and then they left!”
The young ookami eyebrow shot up at the candid affirmation, that could only mean one thing – the little child remembered her brief time dead, something that in turn could only mean one thing...
“And a powerful little miko at that.” she added to her previous comment

“We should follow the trail of the wolves.” InuYasha said, interrupting, as loathe as he was to, the cute scene, “They're probably the ones with the shard, and if this is the result each time they eat...”
“You're right.” the alpha nodded, duty at the forefront of her mind once more, “Well, I guess this is where our road part.”

“For now, musume.” the lord nodded, before eyeing dubiously the little human girl that was apparently now his ward
“Rin's name is Rin!” she announced, “Rin can walk!”
“She'll be weak for a few days.” Tsukiko contradicted, reminding her father, “Humans aren't as resilient as us.” the daiyoukai nodded, understanding that she knew far more about the topic than him – and he couldn't let the child die from simple neglect now that she was his to protect, he'd have to observe a bit how humans acted with their offspring, “For now let her mount Padfoot until you meet back with Ah-Un.”

With that, the pack was on his way, while the daiyoukai was heading his own way, Padfoot and Rin with him.
“She looks like you.” the little girl was already chattering innocently, “She is beautiful, like an angel! And she was even shinning when I was going away, it made me a lot less afraid than the ugly imps!”
Sesshoumaru, even if he didn't outwardly react to the affirmation, did take note of it – he had already known that his future daughter held the touch of death in her aura, and had witnessed her kindness with the mu onna, but apparently even the little girl had felt, if not understood, what she truly was...

Then his mind went back to what his daughter had said – he'd have to train the young miko before she became dangerous; at least he now knew that holy being didn't have to be trained to only harm youkai, Kagome and his own daughter were clear proof of it.
Even if he didn't know how to do it, it couldn't be that complicated – he'd learned to master both his spiritual and physical powers when younger before learning the more advanced uses of youki, and reiki was just a special kind of spiritual power...

Oblivious to the hellish training regimen that was profiling itself on her horizon, Rin was chatting away, now talking to Padfoot, even thought he couldn't verbally answer, since Sesshoumaru didn't seem to like talking too much.
As for the Grimm, he was restraining a whine.
She wasn't a bad kid – but gods knew she could talk a few miles an hour...

¤.¤.¤

Meanwhile, Shadow's Pack had picked up the pace yet again, rushing on the trail of the beasts that had been scared away by Sesshoumaru – Kagome soon feeling again the Shikon shards she had earlier, proving they were on the right trail...
And finally – they caught up with the wolves, a lot less afraid now that Sesshoumaru wasn't there to scare them away with a glare. Of course, Kagome realized faintly as Sango swung her Hiraikotsu, their alpha probably could have done the same, but then they'd never caught up with the shards still moving much faster than a normal youkai. Within minutes, the beasts were realizing that they may have tried to chew on something too big for them, and with a long howl, were calling help to them.
“What the fuck do you think you're doing!”

The newcomer was looking rather wild for a daiyoukai, the young miko noted, wearing furs and speaking just as coarsely as their beta, with whom he was already butting head...
“Wolf tribe youkai aren't daiyoukai,” Tsukiko contradicted her lightly, as if reading her mind, “They are one of the few youkai species born looking like humans, but live in symbiosis with their wolves, and share the same instincts as them.”
“Oh. So they're not ookami like you?”
“They're not.” Shippou confirmed, “True ookami are really rare.” he explained, remembering his own father's lessons, “It's just like the difference between youko and us kitsune...”

Kagome would have asked more about it – but the two strong-headed males, who had been verbally assaulting each other until now, were now preparing to attack each other, youki swirling around.
The wolf-tribe youkai was rather good at that, they soon noted, as they realized he was swift enough to avoid InuYasha's attacks – the young miko focused on him, trying to pinpoint where the usual feeling associated with the shards was coming from...
“He's got three untainted shards!” she announced, clearly surprised, “Two in his legs, and one in his right arm!”
“How can his shards be untainted?” Sango protested, “He eats humans!”
“Ah, but Tsuki-hime just told us, didn't she... He follows his instincts, so he doesn't eat humans as an evil act, he just doesn't see us as anything but food.” Miroku was the one to explain
“In other words, he doesn't know better.” Shippou pointed out, “He may look human, you've got to think about it as if he were a powerful beast youkai, just another of the wolves.”

As for said youkai – his eyes widened as InuYasha started to focus on his blade – and just as the hanyou would have released the Kaze no Kizu, he jumped back, his wolves following suit, “That smelled really dangerous!” he commented, before letting out a sharp howl, “Let's fall back for now!”
“I can't believe he just ran away!” InuYasha growled loudly
“More to the point... He smelled how dangerous your Kaze no Kizu was, that's some sharp senses and survival instincts!” Miroku pointed out, “Getting to these shards could be more complicated than expected...”
With that, they were back on the wolves' trail, that was heading into the mountains' depth.

“There's a new youki present.” Shippou soon pointed out, the beta having missed it because he was too focused on the trail
“And a more evil feeling to it.” added Kagome, “Shards that are corrupted this time.” she completed with a frown

[Secondary quest! A pack's fate...
Goal: follow the wolves trail
Reward: +25XP per goal, +1 Enhancement Stone upon completion]

“Well, guess there must be more to it than we know...” Kagome commented as the new quest appeared
“Tch. What the fuck could be so interesting about this nuisance!” the hanyou protested immediately
“Wow, InuYasha's really annoyed at the wolf.” Shippou laughed
“Well he did call oji-san a dog-turd.” the alpha pointed out, clearly amused, “I think the two must be too similar to like each other.”
“Now that you've said it...” Kagome mused, “The two are just as brash and loudmouthed... and he must be just as bad as InuYasha used to be with feeling out youki that isn't aiming at harming him...I mean, he didn't even acknowledge Tsuki-chan's presence, and she's clearly the most powerful among us!”

“We're catching up with them.” InuYasha interrupted, before adding with a frown, “Strange, they've slowed down.”
“'But we're in the middle of nowhere!” Shippou protested
“Exactly.” the beta confirmed, noses still twitching, “And now they've split up. That confirms it then...”
“A trap.” Sango completed, weapon now at the ready
“But what for?” Kagome wondered as they approached the few wolves that they'd caught up with

“Only one way to know!” the young kitsune said with an amused smile
“Spring the trap!” the beta confirmed, Tessaiga once more at the ready
Kagome sighed as she realized that – of course – Tsukiko wholeheartedly agreed, and even Sango...

“We're the only two voices of reason in this whole pack, aren't we, Miroku-san?” she couldn't help but comment
A loud mewl of protest later, “And you too, of course, Kirara.” the cat let out a contented purr at the confirmation before shifting to its larger form, all claws out

“Kirara is right,” nodded Miroku, water starting to appear around him, “there's no helping it...”
The young priestess smiled, and got her weapon out too. She may have preferred a more pacifist approach, she would still stand by her pack's side.
Moments later, the fight was on – and just as predicted, an ambush.
“They're trying to get Kagome isolated!” Miroku was the first on to understand
“Well, let's give them what they want then.” the girl suggested, under the loud protests of her pack, “This way, we'll know why they want me. It's not like I'll be helpless, if worse comes to worst, I'll be able to hold a barrier until you come and get me.”
“Kagome-chan is right.” Tsukiko was the one to admit, even if she clearly didn't like the plan any more than her beta

[Goal complete! +25XP
Goal update: find the wolves' lair
Bonus goal complete! +50XP
you've sprung the trap
Bonus goal update: return the trap against its maker]

With that, the pack was soon discretely letting itself be herded in a different direction, getting slowly but surely separated from the young miko – who then feigned stumbling, only to be swiftly snatched by the youkai from earlier.
“Well,” Tsukiko stated rather coldly, as the pack stopped holding back, “let's follow.”

Within moments the wolves that had been left behind to hinder them were dispatched, and they were following the trail left by Shippou, who'd gone right after Kagome.
Soon enough, they were by a waterfall.
“This is the wolf-tribe's lair.” the young kitsune announced, “I couldn't get in without being sensed.”
As for Kagome – alone in the foreign pack's lair, she wasn't too afraid.

The wolves, human-looking or not, had all been surprised when she'd shown up with her kidnapper – apparently, the young wolf was called Kouga, and the next alpha to be of the pack from what she was hearing around.
Without surprise, their first reflex had been to see her as food – but Kouga had soon dissuaded them, finally explaining what she wanted with her. In retrospective, it should have been quite obvious...
It was her ability to sense the shards that he wanted.

On their way to the lair, they'd been attacked by a flock of half-human looking bird youkai he'd called the Gokuraku-chou – and apparently this was an enemy youkai tribe, whose leader was empowered by Shikon shards, and who was making use of said shards to wilt down the wolf pack, thus making Kouga hunt shards of his own to protect his pack.
Of course, he didn't say it in that many words – but Kagome had grown rather used to interpreting the few grumbles of another canine youkai and as such managed to infer as much rather easily.

Now, looking around the large cave – she could see that the wolves weren't in a good shape, quite a few of them visibly hurt, and some of them looking rather underfed...
“With your ability to see the shards, we can attack their nest, and take their boss' shards!” Kouga affirmed loudly, “This way we'll beat him, and they won't be able to eat any more of us!”

[Goal complete! +25XP
Goal update: confront the wolf-tribe pack
Bonus goal complete! +50XP
Bonus goal update: learn why Kouga abducted Kagome]
[Bonus goal complete! +50XP]

With a smile at the notifications flashing on her interface, Kagome realized that her pack must be just beside the waterfall - as for Kouga, seeing her smile, he was suddenly observing her “Come to think of it... you're rather cute! That's it, you'll be my woman!”
“But Kouga,” a nearby wolf protested, “she's human!”

“And more importantly,” a sweet, calm, and deadly dangerous voice added, “she's part of my pack and there's no way I'm giving her to you against her own will.”
Kouga jumped back, ready to fight, facing the unknown voice.
“Who are you!” he loudly demanded
“Need I really say it?” Tsukiko wondered lightly
A new voice echoed – weak with sickness yet clearly used to be obeyed, “Stand down, Kouga.”
“But, alpha...”

The old wolf that was laboriously getting up did indeed wear the same mark as Tsukiko.
That was when Kagome realized – that most of the injured were the ones wearing pack mark, and the ones still up around her didn't have them. Used as she was to human standard, she hadn't realized until then that it meant that most of those up and about around her were all kids according to youkai...
“I didn't know the pup had an heir,” the old wolf was commenting, “but there's no mistaking this aura, young alpha.”
“Your son is powerful, but far too brash. I doubt you didn't teach him not to poach other packs.”
“Kouga,” the old alpha sighed at that, “she's right.”
“But... she's human! Humans aren't pack, they're food!”

“We may have been reduced to eating them because of starvation, you should well know this wasn't always our ways.” the old alpha contradicted, “And human or not she clearly bears the smell of the House of Moon!”
Around them, Shadow's pack could hear mutters – some agreeing, others clearly discontent about the reminder. With an injured alpha, this pack was clearly falling apart, despite the young wolf's effort to keep them together.

“But if I claim her for our pack...”
This time, Kagome had enough of the protest – and she stepped back from the wolf, reiki spiking just enough to let a burnt mark but not harm him anymore.
“That's enough! Didn't you hear one word of my alpha? Or worse, yours?” she asked – she maybe kind, and rather tolerant, it didn't mean she would let herself be treated like a possession to be claimed by a misogynist idiot
A new fire was lit in the wolf's eyes.

“Oh my,” Shippou muttered, “he's a masochist idiot...”
As if to confirm the kit's words, Kouga was stepping toward her once more, now pleading, “Please be my woman!”
“She just said no!” InuYasha protested
With that – both were once more insulting the other under both packs' bemused eyes.
“Well, let's talk while the idiots are busy.” Tsukiko sighed, turning her attention back to the old alpha
“What can my pack do for you?” the old wolf asked, “Despite how inadvertent it was, we did poach one of your members, no matter how temporary it was.”

¤.¤.¤

Tsukiko sighed “The only thing we're after I doubt you'd relinquish.”
“The shards.” the old alpha understood easily enough, a glint of surprise still visible in his eyes, “Still I didn't think you'd bother with them.”
“This,” she said, pointing at Kagome who, rather than keep listening to InuYasha and Kouga was heading toward the injured, “is the Shikon no miko.”
Understanding lightened in the old wolf's eyes.

“If it were only me, I'd give you the blasted things.” his eyes darkened, “They bring nothing but discord, even among mine.”
“But you can't afford to as long as you're hunted.” the younger alpha concluded easily enough, before shrugging, “If we take care of the Gokuraku-chou's leader, will you relinquish them?”
“We will.”
The affirmation was somehow heard by his son, despite his ongoing quarreling with InuYasha.

“You can't mean that, oyaji!” he protested
“I told you I didn't approve when you took them.” harshly reminded him his father, “These things are dangerous!”
“All bark and no bite eh.” added InuYasha with a smirk, “All this talk about beating me up, yet you need these things to add to your own power? Pathetic!”
With that – the two were at each others' throat again.

But somehow, the two alpha noted, InuYasha's comment seemed to have been heard, it could be seen in the young wolf's behavior.
Then, awed whispers were heard from where Kagome had wandered to – and the old alpha was just as awed as his pack to realize that the miko had healed several of his tribesmen...
“She can't help herself, eh,” Sango commented, amusement and fondness clear in her voice, “she may fight with us, she's really a healer at heart.”

“Well,” the wolf alpha said with a smile, “this is something I hadn't though to see in my lifetime, a miko healing youkai... We tried to take one of yours, and you're repaying us by saving us...”
As for Kouga – he was falling in love with Kagome all over, “See! This girl, human she may be... This girl has what it takes to be a mate worthy of an alpha! Worthy of me!”
“Kagome will be a good female alpha,” Tsukiko nodded, earning a surprised glance from all of her pack, before adding, “but as for you being an alpha... Start by earning your stripes, pup.”

The remark made InuYasha burst out laughing, but this time he managed not to let himself being taunted once more by the wolf, as his alpha, with a glance, had called him to her side, “Kagome will be tired by so much healing.” she was soon saying “so I guess for once I can be the one telling you where to strike.” and toward her fellow alpha “If you could spare one wolf to point us at the birds?”
“Kouga.” the alpha gaze was hard as he stared at his son, “Go with them, and behave.”

The wolf looked ready to protest – then after a glance at the now focused InuYasha, nodded, “I won't disappoint you, alpha.” he affirmed
Tsukiko smiled at that – brash and loudmouthed he maybe, she could clearly see the potential to be a great alpha in him.
“Shippou, Miroku.”
“We'll stay with Kagome-sama.” the monk nodded, guessing at her intent, while Sango marched toward InuYasha and her
“As for us...” a feral smile, quite impressive for a human, “Let's hunt.” the tajiya stated

[Goal complete! +25XP
Goal update: defeat Gokuraku-chou's leader
Bonus goal complete!+50XP
you've healed the wolves]

With that, they were off.
“You want to ask something.” Tsukiko soon noted at the puzzled expression on the wolf's face
“You aren't afraid of leaving them with youkai?” he finally blurted, “You all know we eat humans, yet she healed us, and you let her!”
“Your alpha won't let them come to harm.” the young ookami answered easily
“And the three of them aren't weak enough that they'd be beaten. Your best warriors may be healed, they'll still need some rest, and the rest are but brats.” added InuYasha with a shrug

“And mistaking Miroku-sama and Kagome-sama's kindness for weakness would be foolish.” Sango added her own opinion, “Both are powerful holy servants, they may prefer healing, they are still able to kill if need be. Even Shippou, as young as he is, has been forced to learn to fight.”
The wolf nodded rather thoughtfully, then his eyes hardened “Here it is,” he said, pointing at a tall peak, “The Gokuraku-chou's lair.”

The half-human birds had seen their approach, thanks to the clear viewpoint their lair gave them, and as such quite a few of them were already rushing toward them, only to be met seamlessly by Sango's hiraikotsu, Kirara right behind her, soon followed by InuYasha and Tsukiko's blades.
Taking a second to admire the perfect teamwork of the patchwork pack, Kouga wasn't far behind them, not wanting strangers to do all the hard work to save his clan.

Wave after wave of birds weren't enough to stop them, Kouga noted – and what a strange change it was for him not to be the uncontested strongest of the fighters!
InuYasha, as loath as he was to admit, was just as good as him – without shards – and his Kaze no Kizu truly dangerous, even the human female was far stronger than he'd ever seen a human, a clear and proud member of the strange pack.

As for the young alpha...
The wolf was still wondering how the hell he'd been obtuse enough not to realize what kind of powers she held during their first encounter, to focus only on her beta.

Then, the leader of the birds appeared right in front of them – easily twice as big as the rest of the small fries, and with two fraternal brothers sharing the bird's body “How kind of you to bring your shards to us, wolf-tribe brat!” the left one laughed
“And with those, we'll finally be able to finish off you furry nuisances!” the right one added, laughing

Kouga saw red at that, and jumped toward the large youkai – realizing too late it was exactly what it had been aiming at as its large mouth bit at his arm. Jumping back, the wolf managed to save his arm, but not the shard that had been embedded in it.
“Funny how weaklings seem to think that a bit of ill-gained power will suddenly make them able to play with the big guys.” Tsukiko commented idly as she jumped toward the large youkai, landing right between the two brothers

And beheading the two of them in a motion so swift Kouga could barely see it...
With that said, she landed lightly on the ground just as the now dead leaders of the birds fell out of the sky, and stepped inside the large mouth with a small frown of distaste, grabbing the shard that had just been stolen, and the other two that were embedded not too far.

[Secondary quest complete! +25XP
Reward: +25XP per goal, +1 Enhancement Stone to be chosen]

Kouga gaped.
The remaining Gokuraku-chou fled.
“Yeah, seeing her get serious does that.” InuYasha nodded sagely at the wolf's reaction, not even mocking him

“What is she...” the wolf couldn't help but whisper in wonder
“A true-born daiyoukai.” the hanyou pointed out, before adding, “But most of all, someone who relies on her powers.”
The wolf understood the not so discreet barb, and his eyes traveled to two remaining shards on his legs.

¤.¤.¤

“You don't need those now.” InuYasha pointed out, “And they'll stop hampering your progress.”
With a swift move of his claws, Kouga took the two Shikon shards out, resolutely vowing, “I'll be the fastest even without them.”
“You will.” Tsukiko confirmed as she accepted the two small crystalline shards
With that said, they were heading back to the wolves' lair, where the rest of their pack was waiting for them.

“Tsuki-chan!” Kagome was calling as soon as they entered the cave
The girl didn't take long to realize what was distressing her friend – as Padfoot, who after leaving Rin and Sesshoumaru had gone up to meet with the second half of the pack, was whining at a small, newborn pup...
“The mother was too weak to survive,” Kagome explained, “and most of the pups were still-born,” she added with eyes shinning with tears, “but this one, he isn't dead yet!” she protested, before admitting, “But I can't heal him...”

“Death is a part of life, child.” the old alpha wolf tried to comfort the miko
“I know!” she affirmed, yet her eyes were still trailed on the small, weak form Padfoot was trying to keep warm, “I know...” she repeated weakly, trying to convince herself that she should know better than anyone, after all, wasn't her best friend a goddess of death herself? “But still...” she protested wistfully, seeing such a small life already ending wrenching her heart

Tsukiko barely registered that yet again, her eyes were bleeding into green as she focused on the small life ending.
While sad – there was no helping it, the pup had not been meant to live...
But Kagome's pleading eyes were making the goddess wonder, and so she eyed the young priestess speculatively. The wolf wouldn't live as he was now, but there was a way to give him a new life, yet Kagome wasn't the right person for this.

Her eyes turned further, toward the other holy servant present. Miroku on the other hand – she smiled, as she realized that yes, the priest was someone that could do it.
“Miroku.”
The priest's gaze snapped toward her, catching on the otherworldly nature her tone had unwittingly gained, and understanding what she was going to ask was important.
“Yes, alpha?”
“Will you become my priest? Uphold the balance between life and death, fight against those that seek to cheat death and help those that work to maintain balance in the world?”

His eyes darted to the pup, and she smiled – knowing that the intelligent man had understood what she meant to do.
“If you make him mine, he'll die with me from the kazaana.” he couldn't help but protest
“Your life was never meant to end with a curse, Miroku. I won't let you be taken by that cursed hand.” the young goddess swore, repeating to the priest what she'd already sworn to his master
“Then I'll be yours, Shadow.” another glance at the pup, and he corrected himself, “We'll be yours.”
“Thank you.”

Power surged, a new notification appearing on Chaos Interface notifying Miroku that he was now Otherworldly Attuned, then, as the powers took hold of the dying pup – who disappeared in a swirl of shadows only to reappear, reborn thanks to the holy powers, that he'd gained a holy familiar...

[Holy System updated!
Miroku(priest LV 91) has been added to the holy servants
?(shadow wolf, Miroku's familiar LV1) has been added to the holy servants]

[Hallows skill reached rank 55!]
[Magic Art affinity reached 10/25]

Tsukiko carefully didn't react as she saw the holy skill progress for the first time in this life – but silently noted that she felt far less spent than she used to be in her previous life when using powers that weren't meant for the Mortal Realms.
Kagome happy eyes when she realized the pup would live made it worth it.

“Feh. Still too kind, stupid brat.” teased InuYasha, yet eyes following the new addition to their pack with a small smile
“I don't see what you mean.” she protested automatically, “In the end, I'm the one who gained two servants.”

“At your own health's detriment.” her uncle pointed out, “You're tired, alpha.”
“That's nothing compared to how bad it used to be.” she admitted, “I just need a bit of rest.”
“Well, that settles it then,” the beta decided, “Old alpha, we're spending the night.” he declared to the old wolf
“You're welcome to it.” said wolf answered without any hesitation – and really, how could he refuse them after all they'd done for his pack and realizing just what the young alpha really was?

Chapter Text

Chapter XI September 1996 Children of Naraku

A surprisingly fussy InuYasha insisted that they recall back to Edo the next day, despite Tsukiko being still a bit tired, but not so bad that she needed bed-rest...
Kagome had laughed at the hanyou, who after mocking Sesshoumaru for his mother-hen ways, was becoming just as bad toward his alpha.
Still, being back to Edo wasn't all that bad, as it let Kagome drop by the future and Mahoutokoro to get her usual load of school work, and see her family a bit, while Tsukiko and Miroku had spent the afternoon talking about the kind of powers the priest were now specifically attuned, now that he'd made her his main deity.

“There's one thing I don't really understand,” Sango wondered as she was training Shippou nearby, not really listening to their technical holy blabber, “Why the perverted houshi rather than your best friend?”
“Kagome-chan could never be my miko.” Tsukiko stated simply, “She's too full of life to accept that easily that all must die one day.”
“Kagome-sama is a healer at heart, you said it yourself.” Shippou reminded the tajiya
“She'd be more suited to Life.” Tsukiko confirmed with a serene smile

As for Shippou – seeing that the training session was over, he was now playing with the new pup, trying to shift to a similar form, as after his new birth the pup now looked as if he was a couple of months rather than just born.
“So he's like Padfoot now?” the kit asked as he popped back to his normal form
“Similar.” Tsukiko nodded, “Shadow Wolves are a form of Grimm, but Padfoot has the advantage of being a godly familiar rather than a holy one, but that's an advantage that's rather minimal in the Mortal Realms.”

Said Grimm was playing with the wolf pup too, having shifted back to his smaller form – to Tsukiko's fond but exasperate sigh, “You're going to abuse this size again aren't you, you lazy mutt?”
The doggy grin he harbored was more than enough of an answer.
Miroku meanwhile, had been starting to meditate a bit on his new gifts, when he suddenly opened back his eyes, and affirmed, surprised himself “Kagome-san is back.”
True enough, Tsukiko could now smell and feel the girl being back from the well, but more importantly...
“Well, you've gotten your first hold on Soul Art.” the alpha congratulated the priest

“You're living constantly with this?”
“It's just like another other sense,” she reassured him, “Just a background noise as long as I don't need it. But yes, I can feel all the souls around me, their emotions, their fated lifespan, and even their surface thoughts if I focus on them. Their identity is an evidence to me even if I've never seen them before... Several miles around.”
Kagome and InuYasha, who'd arrived just in time to hear the explanation, didn't have anything to say – just as the rest of the pack – realizing once more that as restrained as her powers were down there, they really were traveling with a goddess...

The moment of silence was broken by the small bark of the wolf pup still playing with Padfoot, making Kagome wonder, “So... What did you name him, Miroku-sama?”
Surprised at the question, then realizing he'd indeed not shared his choice of name with the pack, he announced “I named her Shingetsu, for she was given a new life thanks to the moon.”
Tsukiko smiled at the rather poetic name – the houshi did tend to surprise them with his wisdom or love of poetry, as his antics as a pervert toward Sango nearly made people forget he was much more than just a leecher.

“Nee-san!” the surprised shout made the girl smile
Kohaku wasn't there when they'd arrived in Edo, apparently the child had taken an interest in Jinenji's garden, and as such spent more and more time in the neighboring village – and just like Kaede had affirmed, spending time with the kind hanyou had already started healing the young boy, who was looking far less withdrawn and much happier than when they left Edo a few weeks earlier.

¤.¤.¤

When they left Edo again the next day, Sango was far happier, a weight lifted off her shoulders now that she knew that her brother was getting better and even learning a trade that suited him much more than being a tajiya had.
They were headed to the north-east, Kaede having heard rumors in a mountain village a week away about a newly appeared abomination. While on the road, the pack was training like always, Shingetsu soon starting to grow up as he gained levels fast simply by staying by Miroku's side during the Arena fights or Hunting Spots, under the rest of the pack's bemused eyes.

“I don't see why you're that surprised.” Shippou was the one to point-out, “Padfoot's just the same.”
The pack had nothing to retort at that – the kitsune was right after all, they just hadn't noticed because that Grimm was already grown when they'd met him.

By then, they'd reached the village Kaede had steered them to, and interrogated the villagers.
Apparently there used to be a bear who'd regularly attack their fields – then one day changed, and went from stealing crops to killing villagers...
“How could a normal beast be corrupted, thought?” Kagome wondered as they started to track the monster
“What about if it was voluntarily corrupted?” Miroku wondered, as they stumbled upon the beast

And indeed, what had formerly been a bear had now become a monstrosity not even deserving the name of youkai – but still, the monster wasn't all that strong, and in mere moments, they'd nearly bested it.
Only for it to be swarmed saimyoushou, who snatched the shard away, the beast falling to the ground, already a decomposed cadaver.
“Damn it! Of course Naraku would be the one behind something like this!” InuYasha swore as they rushed after the shard
“Still, it's a bit fishy, isn't it?” wondered Shippou “I mean, the saimyoushou just happened to be there to take back the shard when we attacked? What would even be the point of putting a shard in the bear in the first place?”

“A trap again, then.” concluded Miroku with a frown
“Still, we'd better take a look anyway.” Sango pointed out, “That bastard tends to mix innocents in his schemes.”
The others nodded, remembering how he'd sent Kohaku to kill random villagers to draw Sango's attention, or how he'd tried to destroy the whole tajiya village to steal their shards...

[New Secondary Quest! Free as the Wind...
Goal: Learn more about Naraku's new pawn
Reward: +25XP per goal, +1 beginner Elemental skill book upon completion]

“Too late.” Tsukiko commented as their mad dash led them out of the forest, and near a large shiro, where no sound could be heard, and the smell of blood was overpowering
“Those are...”
“Men from the wolves-tribes!” Shippou concluded, having recognized some of the bodies too
Bodies of men and wolves, clearly dead, yet that were starting to move under their disbelieving eyes.
“They're being controlled.” Tsukiko concluded in a venomous voice, “And there are two strange presences inside. One is probably one Naraku's puppets, the other is similar to him, yet isn't.”
“One of those two is probably controlling the corpses,” Sango deducted easily enough, “We'll have to split up.”

“I'll go,” Miroku said, looking focused “I can feel them.” he affirmed, surprising once more Tsukiko with the speed at which he was progressing
“I'll go with houshi-sama.” immediately volunteered Sango, not surprising anyone – but no one protesting either as the team had already proved its efficiency before
“We'll search for the second presence.” Kagome decided for her and Shippou, the kit nodding along
“Well oji-san,” Tsukiko smiled, amused, “Looks like it's just you and me!”

With that, the pack split up, and uncle and niece went on the offensive.
It was a few minutes later, as both were hacking against corpses that were getting up again and again, that Tsukiko, then InuYasha, felt a new presence approaching far too fast for it to be natural, and with a familiar smell...

A few weeks – hell even a few days earlier – Kouga would have probably jumped to conclusions upon happening on the bloody scene that greeted him at the shiro.
After all, InuYasha and Tsukiko were both drenched in the blood of his pack-mates who had headed out with the northern tribe toward the rumor of shards in an unprotected shiro despite their alpha's orders to the contrary.

When one lone survivor had made it back to the pack's caves, he'd taken the shard against his better judgment, knowing something that could have run through most of two packs so easily wasn't an enemy he could win against on his own powers just yet – and that despite them heading out against orders, they were still pack and deserved to be avenged...
And now, here he was at the shiro – the Shadow's pack already here, niece and uncle both stained with the blood of his pack.

And that didn't make a lick of sense, because he'd seen quite a bit about the young ookami's pack, and with her powers, if she'd wanted to kill them, she could have done so without a second though back when he'd kidnapped Kagome.
So instead of giving in to the rage that was trying to consume him, he asked, not really caring that his voice was breaking at the scene of so many friends he'd known all his life dead, “What's happening?”
The young alpha's eyes softened at his tone, and even the idiot hanyou sounded less harsh than usual when he answered, “Tch. We followed some insects used by an enemy of the pack here, and then the corpses started to fight.”

“We think he's got a new underling that's a corpse puppeteer.” Tsukiko elaborated, “The others are looking for him right now.”
“Who's that enemy?” the wolf immediately asked, bloodlust clear in his voice now that he had a target
Before either could answer, a wall of the shiro exploded outward, Miroku and Sango violently projected by a gust of wind, the priest protecting both with his water, and a clearly feminine silhouette stepped out of the hole.

“How dull,” the newcomer commented idly – yet Tsukiko could feel that she wasn't that calm inside, “the hot-headed wolf and dog weren't supposed to tell this was a set-up... Naraku's going to be disappointed, he hoped the two of you would kill each other.”
She was speaking of the situation in a detached way, even as the fan in her hands let out a gust of wind that all escaped – but that wasn't the end of it, they realized, as once more the corpses were moving.

“There's no fucking end to it!” the hanyou swore, now realizing that the corpse hadn't stopped moving thanks to anything on their part but because of their puppeteer's orders
“Well, my orders are to see to your death and take your shards.” the female enemy pointed out calmly, as if the situation didn't really concern her, “So I, Kagura of the Wind, shall dance with you.”

Now that most of the pack was back together, Tsukiko had once more taken a step back from the fight, InuYasha realized, not really surprised – this was after all not laziness from the alpha's part, despite how he liked to taunt her, but proof of her confidence in their abilities.
Instead, the young ookami's senses were split between analyzing the new enemy and checking on Kagome and Shippou who had found and engaged Naraku's puppet.

Still, the hanyou mused – the youkai in front of them wasn't incompetent, and seemed much more ready to fight than Naraku himself. Soon enough, they realized that attacking her instead of the corpse broke her concentration, as apparently she couldn't do anything else when controlling the bodies of the dead wolves – but that didn't mean that the fight was over by any mean.
Kouga's attacks had been much stronger than the last time they'd seen him, InuYasha realized just as the wolf broke mid-fight, surprised at the sudden heaviness in his arm...

“Huh. The poison is starting to take effect then.” Naraku's new underling muttered
“What are you talking about!” protested the young wolf
“You really shouldn't use any power-enhancing shards that find their way to you, you know!” she taunted, “That thing you put in your arm to avenge your little friend may look like a shikon shard...” she explained, “but it was nothing more than a bit of crystallized youki enhanced by Naraku!”
And of course, Naraku's youki being as poisonous as it was, the wolf was now rapidly loosing strength, they realized. Once more, the spider hanyou's plan had been cleverly woven...

Padfoot jumped out of the shadows, pulling the weakened youkai away from Kagura's powerful wind attack just as InuYasha was blocking it with his blade.
“Kagome would be better at this,” Tsukiko said as she kneeled by the by now nearly delirious with pain wolf, “but she's not there right now so I'll have to do, even thought my powers really aren't geared to healing.”
While talking, she'd gathered her reiki, identified where the nefarious shard had been implanted – and struck with her claws humming with power.
In the battlefield's ambient noise, Kouga's scream was nearly unheard, but the wave of miasma that escaped him, only to be immediately purified, wasn't. The wolf then fell back into oblivion, far more natural colors now on his face.

Meanwhile, Kagome and Shippou had managed to venture far into the shiro – and come face to face with a familiar, baboon pelt wearing villain.
“Well,” he admitted with a creepy laugh, “I didn't expect you to step so far away from your hanyou protector, but I'll take advantage of it!” he affirmed, wooden puppet lashing at them, “And I'll take these shards as a present!”
“As if we'd let you just do as you please” Shippou retorted, the Fox Fire around already far more heated than it had been a few months back when he'd met them

By his side, Kagome had let her reiki infuse her weapon, and looked just as resolute as him, “These shards aren't for the like of you, Naraku.”
The hanyou's eyes widened, as for the first time he realized that the young miko was more than a simple ornament, but a powerful being in her own right – and most importantly, that she had the same clear gaze and resolute glare the shikon miko had fifty years ago when protecting her burden...

The following fight wasn't that challenging for the two pack-mates, as the puppet, shaken by his sudden realization of the similarities between Kagome and Kikyou, was making mistakes as he fought – and by the time the explosion provoked by Kagura came around, the noise distracted him enough that the Naraku look alike dodged Shippou's fire only to fall under a clean cut from the miko's naginata.
As the puppet fell to the ground, both shared a glance, not knowing what had perturbed so their enemy, but deciding not to question their good luck, rushed back toward the courtyard, and the rest of their pack, just in time to witness the healing of Kouga from afar.

Catching their arrival from the corner of his eye, InuYasha shouted, “Kagome! Fire an arrow at me!”
The girl, not having seen the fight up to then, didn't know why the hanyou was making such a strange request – but the trust was such among the pack that she didn't question her beta, and grabbing the new bow she'd made sure to procure from her Inventory, an arrow charged with reiki was soon aimed at the hanyou.

Then a Kaze no Kizu was cut thanks to the attacking coming toward him – and InuYasha smiled as the powerful attack, reiki humming around it, tore through Kugura's wind, rendering her defenceless for the first time since the start of the fight.
Still – the youkai had a good survival instinct, and so instead of lingering, reeling from the attack she hadn't thought would work, she took a feather out from her hair, and threw it in front of her, then jumped on it as said feather grew with a pulse of youki – and fled.

“So,” Shippou wondered, “why did you make Kagome-chan attack you?”
“The bitch was a wind user.” InuYasha grumbled, “She could stop any of my attempts at cutting the Kaze no Kizu... But she's a youkai, her control of the wind rely on her youki...”
“So you used my reiki to purify her control.” the miko understood, impressed with their beta – that plan must have been made in the instant he saw them coming out of the shiro, that was some quick thinking

¤.¤.¤

With Kagura's departure, the shiro around them shimmered and disappeared, proving that it had been nothing but an illusion.
As for Kouga, who had started to stir a few minutes after the youkai's escape, he was acting rather subdued and accepted Kagome's help as they decided to put some distance between them and the battlefield, and set up camp for the night.
“Are you alright?” the miko asked him as the pack was settling down

“I used a power that I hadn't gained myself once more.” the young wolf answered, “And it came to bit me back. If it wasn't for your alpha,” he admitted, “I'd be dead, without even having avenged my pack.” his eyes darkened, “Us from the wolf-tribe have always been proud of our instincts, and yet...”
“What cost you weren't your instincts,” Tsukiko corrected him, “it was your brashness that made you accept that shortcut.”
“I knew it was a bad idea.” he confirmed – he had known when the other wolves had gone behind their alpha's back to hunt for the shard, had known before he'd even put the blasted fake in his arm, “But I had to do something!”

“Any of us would have rushed to help our pack too,” Shippou pointed out, rather wisely for a child as young he was, “we're just lucky to have grown stronger fast thanks to Tsuki-chan, and to know about our enemy.”
“You aren't weak.” Tsukiko confirmed, voicing the concern the other wolf didn't dare say out loud, “In the days between our two meeting you've already improved greatly. It was just bad luck that you and your pack encountered Naraku.”
“Tell me about him.”
“You know you're too weak to oppose him, right?” InuYasha reminded him not that harshly
“I can improve.” the other countered

The hanyou nodded in approval – maybe his pack had been right, he mused, and the brat really did annoy him so much because of how similar they were. Similar enough that, just like he had, the stupid wolf needed people to hammer things in his head and stop him from rushing head-first into fights...
And so, when Miroku started his tale about the damn spider, he didn't protest – not even when from Miroku, and Sango's experience with the bastard, they went over what they knew about his origins, and his own past with him.
And finally, they were back to the latest development.

“So,” he stated, “the bastard now has a new friend.”
“She smells just like him.” Shippou reminded them, more for the humans of the pack than the youkai
“And she's got the same burnt mark on her back as him.” the hanyou added, having seen that rather obvious mark as Kagura fled, “I'd say she's her brat, but children don't just pop up full-grown like that.”

“That's because she was created, not born naturally.” Tsukiko said simply, finally sharing what only her senses could feel, “He made her, and she's still tied to him.” her eyes grew distant, “But she really felt like a wind spirit, and had their power, despite sharing so much with him. I think he detached part of his powers to make her, and that it worked so well because he is made of so many youkai from the start...”
“Somehow, knowing the bastard, I think their relation isn't all warm and fuzzy.” InuYasha commented, “That would explain why she didn't really look like she gave a damn about that fight.”

“She didn't have a heartbeat.” Tsukiko revealed, knowing that even youkai didn't always hear that particular sound as it tended to be very faint, particularly for strong youkai, “I think he literally hold her life in his hands.” a sigh, “How cruel of Naraku to cage wind itself...”
“Still too soft alpha,” snorted InuYasha, “she did kill all those wolves.”

“Death is a part of life,” she reminded him a light smile on her lips, but eyes dark and serious, “killing to survive isn't something any youkai can really criticize... The real culprit is still Naraku in the end. Once more, he made others dirty their hands instead of himself.”
“She may have not been manipulated like Kohaku,” Sango realized slowly, “but she didn't have much more choice than him, did she?”

[Goal complete! +25XP
Goal update: Learn more about Naraku other children]

The pack eyes widened minutely as the quest update confirmed what they hadn't put into words yet – that if he'd made Kagura, nothing said he didn't have any other spawn hidden away, ready to be used in his schemes...
“I'm still not going to become her buddy just like that.” Kouga affirmed, voice rather cold, “I do understand the need to survive, but if she crosses my path, I'll not just let her go.” a shrug, “But it does look like the real prey is Naraku.”

“That he is.” InuYasha confirmed, “And if you want to take a bite at him, you better improve fast, little wolf.”
“You won't be able to call me that once I've got the stripes of an alpha!”
“Then hurry up and get them!”

As wolf and dog devolved once more in an insult match, the rest of the pack went back to talking about Kagura – except for Shippou, who was playing with Padfoot and Shingetsu, “Still, it looks like Naraku has grown more powerful, if he's now able to do something like that. Kagura is a real, and powerful youkai.” Miroku was the one to point-out
“Yes, but if all his children to come are under his boot by force, given the fact that they have their own mind, they'll try to free themselves, or act out against him.” an amused smile and the wolf alpha added, “He may be creating his own enemies once more.”

“Are you suggesting freeing the wind user?” Sango asked
“It would be rather complicated.” Tsukiko contradicted, “Still, I'll kill her only if necessary.”
“InuYasha is right,” the tajiya smiled, “you are too kind.”
The wolf hime grumbled, but didn't protest too hard – after all, the girl had seen through her.

She would save the wind youkai if she could, if only because she felt that nobody deserved to be born with a constant threat upon their life. In a way, Kagura reminded her of the seven Sins of Father in her previous life, and most had been redeemable in one way or another.
Even if she couldn't save her life, she would at least ensure that Kagura wasn't lost – that one of those countless souls that who created Naraku would be tied to his child to ensure her a chance in the reincarnation circle, something that neither she nor her unknown siblings had right now.
Something that fated them, in Tsukiko's mind, to worse than death – oblivion.

Still, to keep her mind off Kagura, she turned her attention back to her uncle, whose bickering with the wolf was really much friendlier than before, even if only the pack could tell. And because she had come to understand her beta so well, she realized that he saw much of himself, and was reminded of the decades he spent wasting his potential because nobody had managed to break through his stubborn head and make him learn more about his youkai heritage.
Kouga has learned more than him already, because he had his pack support.
But with the old alpha's declining health, the attacks, and the rumors of Shikon shards going around, the situation had changed fast, and the wolf had no guidance left.

Tsukiko sighed.
The wolf wasn't pack – but she understood where her uncle was coming from.
So taking a good look around, she concluded that the place was good enough, and breaking through the two bickering like an old married couple, announced “Three days.”
Kouga, somehow guessing that something important was going on, turned his attention toward her.
“We'll hunt together for three days.” she elaborated toward the wolf who looked much like an eager puppy to her for all that he was much older than her, “Then you'll go back to your caves, and earn your stripes.”

Kouga's eyes widened.
“What a waste of time.” InuYasha mumbled, “Alone, you'll never teach him enough.” he added, and Shippou was the one to laugh
“Ah but we're pack, so if alpha says we're training with the baka-wolf, then we are.” the kit affirmed easily
“Training wouldn't be amiss for us, either.” Miroku confirmed sedately, “After all, if Naraku is growing more powerful, we can't afford to be too complacent.”

[New Secondary Quest! It's a montage...
Goal : help Kouga level up 10 times (0/10)
Bonus goal: have each of the pack members level up at least 1 time (0/1)
Reward: +25XP per level, Map System update upon completion
Bonus reward :+50XP per pack member, +1 beginner Tail skill book unlocked upon completion and every 10 level]

The next day, Kouga got himself acquainted with the light and temporary version of Chaos Game Tsukiko could share with her hunting partners – proving to the pack that despite his brash attitude, the wolf wasn't that stupid as he understood the basic instructions about the interface Tsukiko gave him and was soon fighting by their side in the first of the Hunting Ground the alpha used to let him warm up to their training method.

From Hunting Ground, they went on to Boss fights, then Arena spars between pack members, to finish the day with a Challenge.
Even the pack never had such heavy training, as their alpha had always left them healthy enough to be able to go off the road at a moment's notice. But this time, the young goddess had established wards with Miroku to protect and hide their camp, then ran them to the ground mercilessly, in a way that would make her fiancé proud.
Like the priest had said – their enemy was growing more powerful, both thanks to the tainted power of the Shikon shards he'd gathered and by consuming other youkai, and since they wouldn't be using such shortcuts, the only way to keep up was with good old-fashioned training, helped by Chaos' Interface. A nostalgic smile graced Tsukiko's lips, as she remembered her first reincarnation, and the multiple training quests she and her friends from that life had gone through...

It was rather entertaining to be the one forcing the spartan training on others, even if they were willing, she had to admit – something she had realized during her second reincarnation, where she had taken a particularly sadistic pleasure in training her dear and reluctant brothers.
And the young hime was taking part in the training right alongside her pack, so they couldn't complain! Or well, they could, but it only ended up in her making the training harder, as if they had enough energy left to complain, it must mean she wasn't hard enough on them.

By the end of the third day, Kouga was as close a friend as one could be without being pack, and the only reason he wasn't pack, was because he was determined to earn his stripes and take over for his old man.
“I won't be part of your pack,” the wolf had said on the last evening to the hime, a wistful smile on his face, “even if in other circumstances I'd have been honored to be counted among yours.”

“If you had more time.” she understood easily enough – if his father wasn't still weakening and the pack he was born in falling apart because of it
It wasn't unusual for a young alpha-to-be to spent time in another pack before taking over or starting his own, after all.
But because of the Shikon no Tama and Naraku, Kouga wouldn't do this, and would instead jump right in the deep end, taking on the duties of an alpha head on.
“But when I earn my stripes,” and neither of the two wolves had any doubts about the fact that he'd not only earn pack stripes but alpha mark too on his first try, “then will you accept a sibling pack status?”

“Our pack will stand together.” she immediately accepted – and Kouga smiled with pride
A sibling pack was not only a proof of alliance, but equivalent to declaring themselves as close as blood family, and even thought he'd asked, the young wolf hadn't been sure she'd accept.
After all, a daiyoukai declaring this kind of alliance with a beast youkai, as powerful as he was, was nearly unheard of.

But, as he'd come to learn in the past three days, Tsukiko wasn't someone who took these kinds of social norms into account – she chose people for the worth she saw in them, not the power they were born with, as her motley pack was a clear proof of.
“You may be a beast youkai,” she said – as if reading his mind, “but by the time we meet in my era, I know you won't be one anymore.” she admitted easily
“You know me?” he wondered, surprised – she hadn't mentioned it before
“I've not met you, but I've heard of you.” an amused smile, “It was a bit strange, us not meeting, as we pretty much live in the same social circle.” and wasn't that one loaded affirmation – him, in the same circle as the hime of the House of Moon, “But chichi-ue used to say that morons that don't know how to keep their mouth shut should be kept away. I think he didn't trust you not to slip and told me about your past... My future.”

“Yet you're rather free with sharing my future.” he pointed out
“I've told you what you can do, but that's no more than telling Kagome she was the Shikon Miko. She had already decided to gather the shards, you already knew you'd be alpha.”
That was true, Kouga realized – while what she was saying in a round about way about his future was merely confirming something he already knew about himself – the young wolf had always known he'd grow to be an alpha, she had just told him he could be much more powerful than he'd ever thought.

The work left to grow that powerful – was left to him.
She may have helped him a bit along the way, she wouldn't be there during those centuries – he'd have to make his way on his own.

[Secondary Quest complete! 14*25XP
Kouga (14/10)
Reward: Map System has been updated
Bonus goal complete! (56*50+56*25)XP
Tsukiko (2/1)
InuYasha (4/1)
Kagome (10/1)
Shippou (11/1)
Miroku (11/1)
Sango (20/1)
Bonus Reward:+5 Tail beginner skill tomes]

[Level up! You are now level 161!
+8SP, +4CP, +1PP]
[Level up! Kagome is now level 129!
+14SP, +4CP, +1PP]
[Level up! InuYasha is now level 143!
+12SP, +2CP, +1PP]
[Level up! Shippou is now level 128!
+25SP, +6CP, +2PP]
[Level up! Miroku is now level 127!
+26SP, +8CP, +2PP]
[Level up! Sango is now level 114!
+42SP, +12CP, +4PP]
[Level up! Kouga is now level 124!
+27SP, +10CP, +2PP]

[System log: Map System update

With this update, you unlocked a third Recall point in each era, and can now Recall to any of these points, provided you're in the right era, once a day. One special Recall Point is also unlocked for the pack on the position of the alpha, at any given time]

¤.¤.¤

“Did that just happened?” Shippou checked, not really believing his eyes at the massive number of notifications that had flooded their Interface as Kouga was saying his farewells to the pack
Their training session, intensive as it had been, had indeed made Kouga level fourteen times in three days, and the rest of the pack had been right along with him, making Sango gain her second Tail while both Miroku and Shippou earned their third. The XP boost had, of course, been less impressive for the higher level hanyou and his niece, but still appreciated.

But the real shock had been the bonus reward, who made them gain simply by completing the quest more than twice as much XP as they had gained during the three days and making even Sango, who'd been the lowest level among them, simply because she'd started taken advantage of Chaos Game the latest, get her third Tail...

And those new Tails had been far from useless as apparently leveling their Pack – because yes, that too had happened during the three days of hell, as they'd taken to call them – had unlocked new options for those perks.
As such, Shippou had opted for the Holy Touch Tail Perk, which made him less susceptible to enemies' reiki, and earned him the same holy affinities as the holy servant. And Miroku and Sango, on the opposite side, had chosen the Youkai Touch, which made their senses upgrade from human to hanyou's sharpness and granted them a bonus in Endurance that greatly raised their Health Points.

“Well,” Miroku commented with an amused smile, “seems like training that wolf wasn't such a waste of time, eh InuYasha-san?”
The hanyou didn't reply to the cheerful taunt, silently mourning a time when the priest had been more restrained around them – or not, who was he kidding? Miroku's dropping formalities around the pack was one more proof of their bonds!
So thoroughly ignoring the comment, he huffed and decreed, “Well, let's hit the road, we've still got shards to find!”
A cheerful bark was Padfoot's answer – and the pack was soon once more on the road.

A few hours later, Sango decided to take advantage of the fact they were traveling along a river to refill her water provisions – when she was suddenly assaulted by a few men on horses.
Of course, she'd heard them arrive, between her tajiya training and newly improved senses it would have been hard not too; but she was curious.
After all, said sharp senses could not only hear that the men were in pursuit of a woman, but also that said woman was hiding nearby.
And Sango, being a rather independent woman despite the era, despised chauvinistic pigs like the ones that were stupid enough to mistake her for an easy prey and attack.

Within a few seconds, the men were sent packing, and the rest of her pack were meeting with her and the girl she'd just saved leisurely – there had been no danger after all.
Then the girl's eyes fell on their houshi pack-member, lit up, and Miroku unexpectedly found himself with an armful of an unknown girl, “Miroku-sama! You came back for me like you promised!”
“Well,” an amused Kagome commented, “that was unexpected.”

A few moments latter, the pack plus one was settled on a nearby hill, and the girl, who finally introduced herself as Koharu, went on to explain how exactly she knew the holy – and sometime con – man.
“Wow,” Kagome was the first to comment after the rather speedy explanation, “I knew you proposed to all women, Miroku-san... but even eleven-year-old girls? That's low, even for you!”
“I already knew she'd be beautiful!”

“And apparently, her beauty has caught the eyes of a small lord, and she doesn't have a family to help her, uh...” Tsukiko noted with a sigh
“I'm sure we can find her responsible caretakers!” the priest affirmed confidently “After all, I've traveled quite a bit in these parts, I'm well-know!”
“And not always in a good way!” Shippou taunted with a smirk – after all, even if Koharu, too innocent, hadn't realized it, she had met the man during one of his numerous false exorcism

Still, just like their priest pack-mate had said, they wouldn't just abandon the young woman to her fate, that was something that went against all their principles – but at the same time, it wasn't as if they could just let her travel with them, she wasn't ready for such a dangerous life.
Fortunately, Miroku knew people in a nearby village that would welcome Koharu in their home against a bit of work, and wouldn't let themselves get intimidated that easily by the lord that had been after her if the beating Sango had given him hadn't been enough of a deterrent...

“Are you alright?”
Tsukiko didn't' turn toward her beta, senses stretching around her.
Nothing off was coming back to her senses – and yet, she knew something was wrong...
Still, there was nothing to be done about it as long as she didn't know what was setting her senses off – and so she didn't say anything about it and just let her pack finish their farewell with the old couple that had taken Koharu in and get back on the road.
Or try.

It was as the villagers started to attack them with empty eyes that she realized what the problem was.
“They are being controlled,” she immediately informed the rest of her pack, “their soul have been taken.”
She hadn't realized it before seeing the villagers, because the souls weren't completely gone, they were still nearby.
“Where do you think you're going!”
Tsukiko jumped nimbly out of the gale of wind sent her way before knocking out a villager who had used the unexpected attack to creep up to her.

“Of course Naraku had to be behind this!” InuYasha swore loudly as Kagura appeared, lightly jumping from her feather and saimyoushou buzzing around her, fan in hand indicating she'd been the one to attack just now, “Let those villagers go, fucking coward!”
“You think I'm the one controlling them?” the youkai laughed in answer
Miroku was the one to further contradict their beta “You said yourself she couldn't control the corpses and use her wind at the same time.”

“And controlling corpses is wholly different from stealing souls.” Kagome completed, glancing at their alpha – the wolf hime looked remarkably composed for now, something that rather surprised her since souls were concerned
“There must be someone else nearby who is doing this.” the ookami confirmed with a sharp nod, golden eyes gleaming eerily – and Kagome realized that it wasn't that she was calm, but simply that her recent upping on meditation to control her fire spirit temper was helping her to keep a lid on her temper, if barely
No, Tsukiko was furious.

Now knowing that the villagers weren't acting on their own will, the pack was severely hampered, not able to attack freely and be done with it like usual. Sango, Miroku and Kagome, as the one who could attack without killing the easier, started to knock out the villagers while InuYasha and Shippou tried to progress toward Kagura.
But clearly, the villagers had been given instructions, as was son evident – as they always put themselves in the way when someone tried to attack the wind user, and seemed to try to separate Kagome from the rest of them. Realizing this, Tsukiko called the miko to her side, and as predicted, the two of them were soon herded in a separate way

“Seems like Naraku's after you this time.” the ookami commented distractedly, senses still trying to pick up the second enemy location
They were approaching the place where she could feel the villagers' souls, yet still no scent, or presence, or anything!
It was only once they were face to face with the little girl with no scent and a blank face that she realized – it was the emptiness that had been sending her senses haywire since earlier...

The girl was in front of them, and yet even like this, she could feel only emptiness from her.
Then, the girl aimed the mirror she held in her hands toward them, catching Kagome's reflection in it – and Tsukiko's Soul Sense screamed as her best friend dropped to the ground, soul being absorbed by the item.
The miko in training soul's was – too big – far too big for a human, far too big for the mirror even, as the reflective surface seemed saturated with light even though Kagome was on the ground.

¤.¤.¤

Knocking out Koharu, who had been creeping on them, controlled too by Naraku's newest detachment, the ookami turned her attention toward the most dangerous thing around – that blasted mirror.
How the ridiculously evil hanyou had obtained something like that, she didn't know, but one thing was clear – there was no way she was letting the annoying man holding on something capable of toying with people's soul.

Deeming Kagome a threat no longer, the girl turned toward Tsukiko, probably intent on taking her soul too. Which was both ridiculous, as the mirror was already straining to keep the miko's soul in – and all it would do to her, she guessed, would be unbinding the restraints placed on her by Chaos Game.
Something that wouldn't be a good idea for her current mortal body of course, but would also drastically reduce all of her enemies life-spawn, as without the restraints of wanting to live a mortal life, they'd be nothing to keep her from helping her friends a bit before dying – and she may be young as far as gods went, with the powers from all her previous and currents life put together, sending Naraku packing and gathering all the Shikon shards would really be nothing but a matter of minutes.

Still, Tsukiko had no intention of dying just yet, and Kagome was already doing a rather good job of gathering the shards by herself, so the goddess decided to avoid the worst case scenario by partially unbinding herself the usual restraints placed on her soul – simply put, she used a power she hadn't needed until now in this life.

[Past Life Aura activated!
Countdown to deactivation : 00:05:00]

White hair turned black, golden eyes bled to green – and Shadow's soul sung as she could once more feel both magic and Flames in her grasp, an innate knowledge of the elemental flows around her humming once more to her senses.
This was the first time, she realized, that activating the Ability unlocked in her first reincarnation felt so right – she hadn't realized in her previous life just how constrained she felt by he constant limitation put on her power and knowledge – but now, with the arsenal of Harriet Potter, Sawada Kazami and Ariana Elric at the tip of her fingers, Taishou Tsukiko felt whole...

All-knowing eyes turned toward the girl in front of her – and now awakened, Shadow could feel the truth.
Her eyes softened as she realized how cruel Naraku had been. After all, he may control Kagura by keeping her heart, this little girl he had broken so utterly he didn't need to keep her heart to control.
As the young goddess went to work, magic swirling around her in unhurried but powerful waves, she could distantly feel Kagura shake with fear at the display of power that had unleashed all the captive souls, and flee with but a regretful glance at the empty child that was technically her sister.

Too bad for the wind youkai, she would have freed her too if she had only stayed put.
But Tsukiko had no time to waste on these considerations, as she worked to undo Naraku's damages.

Kanna was a powerful youkai, but her mind was still very young, and her powers had been striped away from her and stuffed into the blasted mirror she was still holding protectively, probably to allow Naraku to use them for himself.
Of course, the hanyou had miscalculated, as stuck in a mirror or not, those were still her powers to hold, and as such the reflective surface obeyed only her.
But the hanyou hadn't let that deter him, deciding instead to use the girl herself as a weapon to be wielded.
With Kagura, he'd kept himself to physical torture – to Kanna, the eldest, he'd inflicted the worst mental torture he could think of, destroying the young psyche.

Several life-times ago, a young Sawada Kazami's budding powers had felt the unbalance in seven men stuck between life and death, and had healed them. While they could never be humans again, they had become true Holy Servant, direct envoys of a deity walking the Mortal Realms – the difference between them and lowlier holy servants like houshi and miko as vast as the difference between daiyoukai and beast youkai.

Back then, the effort had reduced her life-spawn, and left her in a magical exhaustion for a good week.
She had grown, since then, and thanks to Magic's blessing, was now far more able to wield her godly powers without putting herself in an early grave in exchange.

[Holy System updated!
Kanna (void spirit LV 118) has been added to Holy Servants]
[Magic Art affinity reached 15/25]
[Goal complete!+25XP
Goal update: learn more about the next of Naraku's children
Hidden bonus goal complete!
You've healed Kanna and freed her from Naraku
Hidden bonus goal reward: +100XP, Kanna unlocks Chaos Game light version]
[new Tail perks unlocked:
- Dying Will: your determination unlocks the fiery powers held within your soul (inherited from past life)
- Magical Core (available only if Sky or Mist Flame /= 25): you unlock the attribute of a Witch/Wizard (inherited from past life)
- All is One (available only if three Mystical skills /=25): you understand the flow of natural energies around you so well that you can even learn to use them (inherited from past life)

Available: 0]

By the time the villagers came to – Shadow's pack was long gone, an unconscious white-haired little girl with them.
Shadow eyed her pack.

She had wondered, truly, about how they'd react after feeling the full weight of her powers. After all, normal people didn't react well when confronted to the overwhelming quality godly powers had. But of course, her pack was far from normal, and all that had happened was that an awed Shippou was now focusing his shape-shifting powers into trying to make his already green eyes to glow, while Shingetsu, who while still young, could understand that the newcomer in the pack was similar to her, was sniffing curiously around the little white youkai.

As for Miroku, the houshi waited patiently until Kagome had helped her to settle the unconscious child before finally asking about what happened, yet having already guessed at most of it.
And InuYasha? The hanyou was thanking every known and unknown deity, his niece included, that his brother hadn't been present for this display of power – he could just imagine how smug the bastard would be about having spawned such a powerful pup otherwise...

“Tch. Well the good thing is we've stolen one of the bastard's children,” the beta was soon saying, “but can we really keep the little girl around? From what you're saying, mentally she's barely passed her first grow spurt, if that...”
“I can't just drop her off anywhere like a dead-weight, she's my responsibility now.” the hime countered
“Still, she's not defenseless.” Sango pointed out – the young youkai's level was higher than her, Miroku and Shippou
“She's not, but she's got the mind of a three-year-old child, even if she should improve quickly. I don't want her to be forced to fight.”

“I can protect her.”
Tsukiko's eyes widened at the rather bold statement coming from Shippou.
“We're a large pack, and I'm young, so I'm not essential in the fights.” the young kit pointed out reasonably, “I know you've never left me out because I suffered just as much as any of you because of the Shikon no Tama.” a shrug, “But I also know none of you like to rely on me as one of the main fighters because I'm a kit, even if I'm not that much younger that Tsuki-chan...” a smile, “I don't want to stop traveling with our pack, but I don't need to be a front fighter for that. And if you know I'm protecting her, you won't worry about her, will you?”

And so it was decided.
From now on, when under attack, the pack would rely on Shippou and Padfoot as protectors, leaving the others free to focus on fighting off their enemies.
The pack was incredibly proud of their youngest – relatively speaking – member. And being confronted with his mental maturity made them realized that the kit was growing. Not only mentally...
Shippou had started his second growing spur.

¤.¤.¤

Ryoichi twitched.

Once more, he wondered what kind of stupidity had infected his brain when he'd declared he'd go and roam the countryside while collecting orphans youkai life some kind of pied-piper...
He was a hitman, not a babysitter!

Still, things had gone rather well to be honest, and his first few journeys had been rather short, so keeping an eye on the children wasn't really a problem. Not to mention that with six younger siblings, he had become rather good at dealing with children in this life.
But this time, the trip was long, as he was heading north, and he missed his bambina. Life without life-threatening spar sessions and cuddles was dull after all, and even if he'd already had to live decades without her several times, it didn't make it any less boring.

And to be honest, it wasn't the few children he'd picked up, or missing his fiancé, that was making him so grumpy. No, the annoyance that was stalking him was a fully grown youkai...
“So... What are you going to do with the kits? Sell them? Eat them? Use them as pint-sized robbers?”
His hand ached for Leon's gun form, but the former hit man controlled himself and instead sent several knifes flying toward the silver-haired annoyance.
“I mean seriously, saying to the kits you're going to get them adopted, isn't it kind of cruel?”

The dark-red haired youkai turned toward his stalker, “You sure seem to care a lot for the orphans for someone with such a cold-hearted reputation as you have, Youko Kurama!”
“Oh, so you do know who I am...” the youkai mused, a bit surprised even if he hid it well, “I wondered. After all, you didn't seem afraid.”
The kitsune restrained a growl.

“Know your place, thief. Nine-tailed you may be, you're still a youko. While I respect the power necessary to grow from fox youkai to full-fledged daiyoukai, your tails are for now only proof of gaining the status of daiyoukai.” his green eyes glinted coldly, “They in no way reflect the power of a true nine-tailed daiyoukai. My four-tails are those of a born kitsune, and more than enough to match your powers right now.”
“Quite arrogant, for such a young kit, eh?” the silver demon mused
“It's not arrogance, it's knowledge, as you well know. Otherwise, you'd already have attacked days ago when you started to stalk me.” Ryoichi corrected

The youko laughed, and nodded, “True.”
“Still... That doesn't explain why you're still following me, if you've already understood that it would be useless to attack me.”
“Curiosity.” the other admitted easily, “You're barely more than a kit, gathering orphans to give them a better life... Which sounds like a fucking fairy tale, yet from what I can see you're not lying, or if you are you are unaware of it...”
The kitsune wondered for a second – then decided that as annoying as the other fox was, he was the only interesting conversation he'd had in weeks, the mail with his fiancé non-withstanding, and that even if, as he'd just said, the nine-tail youko wasn't as powerful, say, as his own father, he was still respectably powerful, and might present an interesting challenge in a spar...

“You are right that in these parts this sounds too good to be true,” he admitted, “but I'm not from around here. I doubt you've ever heard of a House of Leaf?” a shrug, “And the place I'm from has a small population of youkai, and with our low birth-rate...”
“You're becoming extinct.”
A nod “We are pretty isolated, but knew about this place, with plenty of youkai, and just as much bloodshed. So why not take advantage of it? So I've been making short trips here to gather orphans...”

Kurama nodded – he was rather good at sensing lies, and could see that the other wasn't saying anything that wasn't true, even if he may be arranging it a bit – probably to protect his homeland, which was understandable.
Well – mystery solved, the youko thought forlornly. He'd hoped to be kept entertained a bit more! With a sigh, he prepared himself to be on his way, no point in annoying the kit anymore...
“I'm not heading home just now, you know.”

The affirmation surprised him – then, eyeing the eyes sparkling in mirth, he realized that the brat had voiced things in order to deliberately confuse him...
“I'm pushing toward the north before winter.” Kurama's ears perked in interest, “And having someone to travel with wouldn't be that much of a bother.”
“Why would I want to travel with a brat and his unruly litter?”
“After all, I am missing my favorite sparring partner right now...” said brat continued as if he hadn't been interrupted, “and I'm sure there must be a few mansions and other rich domains on the way...”

“You don't mind traveling with a thief?”
A shrug.
“I'm a youkai hunter and an assassin.” he easily admitted
And just like that, the decision was made.

Kurama, Ryoichi soon discovered, was a cool, rather intelligent youkai, who seemed to mostly lack most foxes' most mischievous side until you learned to know him better – probably because as a youko, he'd had to fight to survive at every step of his life. Normal fox youkai managing to gain nine-tails were, after all, rather rare...

Still, even with his calm and composed temper, he was a good traveling partner, and all help was welcomed as he had picked up quite the collection of young youkai, some barely past their first growing spur, a few nearing their second, not to mention the beast youkai and even one prickly cat hanyou he suspected was abandoned by both human and youkai parents – cat weren't very pack orientated after all, with the lions as an exception, and he was pretty sure that those would come to Japan only later, fleeing from China when all youkai started to hid themselves away from humans.

¤.¤.¤

The kitsune was ready to give the signal for the child to get ready to hit the road again, after a midday pause used to both eat and educate a bit the youngster, helping them to learn a general defense style, some basic survival knowledge, and the always necessary meditation grounding – when voices carried by the wind were picked up by his sensitive ears.
He normally wouldn't have taken any particular attention to it – if it wasn't for the fact that he was pretty sure the wind itself had changed direction to carry said voices to him.

Something that could have been deemed impossible by any other than him – but just like his fiancé was now Death's beloved little sister, he had gained an exuberant older sister with Life, one who had the elements under her orders; as such ever since Tsukiko had reminded Suijin the lesser water goddess of her ability to interfere with the Mortal Realms, he'd been contacted a few times by several lesser elemental deities, and from what he'd understood, several villages blessed by those deities had now sprouted as safe haven for both humans and youkai...

So with a sigh, he dusted himself, asked Kurama in a low voice to keep the child here for a bit longer, and went toward the sound of the two voices – who were clearly engaged in a heated argument.

[Secondary Quest! A matter of Life...
Goal: follow the two voices
Reward: +25XP per goal, +1 beginner skill tome upon completion, +2 hunting trophies upon completion]

“I'm coming with you.”
Glancing at the lithe boy with golden blond hair, light green eyes reflecting the light and a nearly unnatural grace, he sighed, but didn't protest - Shinobu was stubborn enough that it would be all but useless, and the short, rounded cat ears barely peaking among his ears were aimed at the same direction as him, making him guess that the wind may have been speaking to him too.

Within moments, kitsune and yama-neko hanyou were stumbling on a narrow shore bank, with a fishermen village nearby, and a large rock oozing youki nearby.
And more importantly, two youkai – bat youkai, from the look of things – loudly arguing.
“You've become weak ever since you've become infatuated with this damn human wench!” the larger one was snarling, making Shinobu tense at the affirmation
“I've not! Merely not wanting to attack the humans doesn't make me weak!” the other protested, “It's not like we need their blood to live, any animal or beast youkai would do!”

“You'd rather kill your siblings than measly humans!”
“Oh please,” the younger, and nearly human looking youkai snorted in disgust, “You've never had anything against preying on other youkai before, it's just the fact that I won't let you attack the human village that bothers you.”
“Of course it bothers me, stupid son! This is your last warning, stop mingling with those lesser beings, otherwise, son and guardian of the barrier or not, I'll be forced to take drastic measures.”

“I won't abandon my wife and daughter, father.”
Because he was turning his back to him – the young bat didn't see the older eyes' grow colder, but from their vantage position at the top of the cliff, both Ryoichi and Shinobu saw it clearly. They reacted nearly before the attack was made, the young hanyou pushing the bat youkai out of his father's deadly attack, the older kitsune deflecting it with a blast of power from the short blade he owned, not needing Chaos' Game prompt to act...

[Goal complete!+25XP
Goal update: defeat Taigokumaru]

From behind him, Ryoichi heard the youngest bat shell-shocked voice, “Father! You would go that far!”
“You ceased to be my son from the moment you debased yourself with a human! You always were too soft!”
“Cease your yapping, annoying old bat.” Ryoichi cut him, “After all, you're too stupid to understand just how much more powerful than yourself your son is, and cowardly enough to try and off him from behind!”
“This is not your problem!”

“Ah, what can I say...” a bloodthirsty smile, “I've got a soft spot for children and I hate idiots!” with that, he rushed toward the large youkai, blade in hand
“You would attack me with a knife?” the large youkai laughed
In Ryoichi's hand, the Star Blade blazed with the condensed power of his Fox Fire flames, his small form neatly evaded the large sonic blast the other attacked him with – and the large trench knife cut through the youkai like butter.

“And this is the difference in power between a daiyoukai and a beast youkai, stupid bat.” he muttered while gracefully reaching the ground again, the large youkai already dead behind him

[Goal complete!+25XP
Goal update: lead Tsukuyomaru's family to safety]

“Ryoichi-san!”
Surprised at the unusual amount of emotion coming from the young hanyou, the kitsune focused back on both the child, and the younger bat youkai – eyes widening, he realized that the young yama-neko hadn't been quite as swift as he'd thought, and the youkai he'd tried to save was weakening by the moment, life stolen by his own father.
Stashing his bloody blade away, he took out the second one instead, none of the worry he felt creeping on himself showing outside – this was a man nearer to death than life, the kind of wound only the full power of his Sun Flames could heal, powers he hadn't regained yet, even thought he'd been working at it for two life-time already.

Eyes hardening with resolve, not knowing the yellow flames were now curling around him, he focused on the man, a stunned Shinobu stepping out of his way with worried eyes. A slash of his blade, and he could feel, and see the wounds recessing already – but wasn't enough, far from it. He frowned, not intending on being beaten by the stupid bat even in death...

[Pacifier skill reached rank 10!]
[Past Life Aura unlocked!

You can now unleash the powers of your previous life, for a duration of 60 seconds, with a refreshing rate of once every month.
Please note that both duration and refreshing rate will change as you master your skills]

[Hidden bonus goal complete!
Against all odds, you managed to save Tsukuyomaru's life
Bonus goal reward:+100XP, A Goddess' Approval Perk (Holy System unlocked)]

Dropping to the ground near the now healthy looking youkai in exhaustion, Ryoichi mused that Tsukiko would be laughing at him right now if she was there – after all the times he'd scolded her for using her powers for others without thinking about her own health, he'd gone and done just the same...
As for Shinobu, there was no mistaking the awe in his eyes – the young hanyou had been with him for nearly two weeks, and had been rather intelligent before, so even with senses less developed than a full youkai, of course he'd realized what he'd just witnessed.

“I owe you my life.” the bat youkai stated
“You have a family to take care of.” he simply reminded him, answering the question the other wanted to ask
Shinobu's eyes went from awe to respect.
Pushing the fatigue away for now, Ryoichi managed to get back on his feet, and the youkai he'd just saved did the same, the three of them soon heading for the outer reach of the human village.

“Eh, rejected by her own kind too.” the kitsune realized easily with a small sneer of disdain on his face
For someone coming from an era where all lived together mostly peacefully, witnessing the narrow-mindedness of people, be they humans or youkai, really didn't get any easier. He had no doubts that hadn't they be here, Tsukuyomaru's death would have led to the bats renewing their attacks on the humans – and that it in turn would have led the humans to turn against the hanyou left with only her mother's as protection...
These kinds of stories were far too usual, and seldomly ended well.

Still – pushing both bitterness and weariness back for a bit longer, he turned his attention toward the small family, not missing the passing look of longing on the yama-neko hanyou by his side.
“You do realize that this kind of situation will continue again and again, right?”
At the deer-in-the-highlight look on the youkai's face, he guessed the other didn't understand what he truly was saying and elaborated, “Clearly your tribe isn't ready to accept her, or your child.” he said, pointing at the wife, “And the villagers aren't ready to accept you.” he added, pointing toward him and his daughter this time
“What can we do?” the wife was the one to ask, “It's the same everywhere after all.”

“Mostly everywhere.” he corrected, “There are a few safe haven.” he explained – and once more the wind was whispering, “And one of those is but three days away.”
After that, convincing the little family was but a matter of fact, and they had soon gathered the few belonging they had, the youkai dropping by the caves inhabited by his clan to gather the few he trusted – an adult couple, their child, and two orphans who had managed to survive despite his father's best efforts.

[Goal complete!+25XP
Goal update: reach the Haven
Hidden bonus goal complete!
Your words have reached Tsukuyomaru, who found other residents for the Haven
Bonus goal reward:+100XP, +1 Enhancement Stone to be chosen]

They had then regrouped with Ryoichi's strange traveling party.
Kurama had looked ready to drown him in questions, but Shinobu had turned into a fierce protector and managed to quench the other fox' curiosity enough that he didn't decide to turn into a stalker once more.
And finally, they reached the village his sense had been guiding him toward, a young miko waiting for them at the entrance of the outer wall.

“Mistress has been waiting for you, Kaikou-dono.”
Ryoichi had been a bit surprised at the title – but well, Tsukiko was often referred to as Seishi-hime, so it wasn't that surprised that he'd been given his own moniker...
As soon as the protecting wall was entered, he could feel wisps of protective powers from a lesser deity – the one who'd guided him, as he soon realized.

“I'm sorry to have taken advantage of you like that, Kaikou-dono.” the light grey-haired woman was soon saying as their group was led into her sanctum, children sent to the bath then entertained, while the adults were sitting to dine with her, “My sister has been talking about your fiancé and her pack, and well...” she blushed lightly, “She reminded us all that we had powers, powers that we could make use of, contrarily to the Higher Ones...”

“I've heard about the Havens.” he nodded, “This is a step in the right direction, and just like you said, as holy being able to use your gift in the Mortal Realms, you do have a larger margin of maneuver than us...”
“Yes.” she eyed him a bit worriedly, “Simply healing that man took a lot out of you I can see that.” her eyes glinted guiltily for a moment, “I hadn't realized... I mean, I heard your fiancé could use her powers...”
“Magic blessed her,” he explained “which means she has as much powers as a miko.” a shrug, “I came into my powers later, it is normal that I still have to prove myself.”

“Well you've more than proven yourself to me.” she assured with a smile, “I had wondered at first... I mean, you're an assassin after all...” her eyes softened, “But like many other things, I had forgotten that assassin does not mean heartless. A killer you may be, you are also a healer. That is a difficult balance to maintain, but one you've admirably managed.” a sigh, “I'm just sorry that my blessing would be all but useless to you.”
“Don't worry about it, I did not act for a reward.”
“I know.” a smile, “But you'd still deserve one.”

[Quest complete!
Reward: +25XP, +1 beginner kill tome, +2 hunting trophies]

[Level up! Ryoichi is now level 166!
+1SP]

Ryoichi didn't know – but had he seen Suijin, the goddess of water Tsukiko had met, he'd realized that this wind goddess and her looked quite alike, as they were indeed sisters – still, he and his group enjoyed the goddess' hospitality, a few of the orphans he'd collected during his travel finding a home in the village; not knowing that while he took care of the people he'd collected during his travels, she was talking to the other gods about him. The lesser deities had learned about the Shadow, they now had seen and judged the Light too.
Shinobu, when offered a place to stay in the Haven, stubbornly refused.

“I'll keep an eye on you.” the hanyou had affirmed, “Because apparently you've got this idiotic reflex to save others rather than take care of yourself. It is rather stupid for a supposedly renowned assassin...”
As for Kurama – he hadn't managed to confirm anything, but the encounter had still given him strong suspicions regarding the kitsune's origins. The only reason the silver-haired fox wasn't already sure of his holy origins being that, as a youko rather than a kitsune, his senses weren't just yet strong enough to pick up the absence of death scent, and the strong feeling of Life, outside of an emergency situation.

Still, when they left the haven a few days later, traveling group drastically reduced compared to earlier, and all well-rested, the kitsune couldn't help but smile – the orphans he'd been collecting would still end up in Havens or in the future, but somehow, he had the feeling the hanyou by his side wouldn't be leaving that soon.

And somehow, he wasn't even put out by it. His fiancé had humans and hanyou in her pack, who was to say he couldn't have a young wild cat in his...
As for Kurama – while the youko was becoming a good friend, he was too much of a free spirit to be held down by notions as pack, and he had no doubt that one day in the near future, their road would separate, something he could well understand. After all, as Renato Sinclair he was never caught by any Sky, his Flames too powerful to be tamed by anyone - but he did wish that his friend managed at least to find true friends once he left.

Chapter Text

Chapter XII. September 1996 Blades Reforged

The pack spent the next few days traveling slowly, as Kanna still hadn't woken up, and was carried by Padfoot during the day. Finally, on the third day, the little girl started to stir – then with a gasp, woke up, looking around her in fear and confusion.
“Hey. You're Kanna, right?”

Shippou had immediately taken charge under Tsukiko fond eyes – the kit making the “adult-sized” pack-member step back while he approached the little youkai. It seemed to work, as she relaxed slightly, before nodding a confirmation.
“I'm Shippou.” he introduced himself, before asking, “Do you remember what happened to you?”

She paused, but the calm and gentle demeanor of the kit that was even smaller than her physically was enough to help her keep her calm rather than panic at the memories, and she started to recount, “Naraku sent me to steal some souls and defeat a sword.” a hesitation, “But I was locked in my head because of Naraku.” another pause, “And then my mirror lost, and the youkai got really angry, but not with me?” a note of wonder, “And then I remembered all that Naraku did...” a shiver of fear this time
Those shivers would probably evolve into a full-blown panic attack – but Shingetsu, and a Padfoot in his small size, had crept up to her side as she talked and were now making comforting noises.
The fear recessed and was replaced with wonder, and she hesitantly pushed her fingers into the soft fur of the beasts.

“But I was fixed!” the little girl realized as the panic disappearing cleared her mind, “And I changed...” she added, a bit of awe in her tone as she finally could see clearly the people around her
One of them with an aura intimately familiar to her by now, as she'd been literally rebuilt by her, “You saved me?”

The “why?” wasn't voiced – but was so clear it made the pack ache. A child sounding so young shouldn't be so surprised to be saved. Still, Shippou was the first to find his voice, and letting his natural cheerfulness back into his voice, announced “That's because it's Tsuki-chan, our alpha! That's what she does!” a small paw pointed at the miko, “And that's Kagome-chan. She's the same. I think that's because they're childhood friend.” he explained in a conspiratorial tone
By now, Kanna was starting to smile too, taken in by the antics of the kitsune.

“The houshi is Miroku. He's really intelligent, but he's got a problem with women... And Sango-chan is really cool, but scary when she's angry!”
A beat.
InuYasha twitched.
“Ah! And the grumpy annoyance is InuYasha!” Shippou added, mirth in his eyes, “He doesn't look like much, but he's our beta!”
“What's alpha? And beta?”

The kit nearly fell to the ground with surprise, “It's... Tsuki-chan is our alpha! She takes care of us, and protects us, and helps us grow up... She's like a really strong mum!” the kit finished with a nod, rather proud of his description, “And Inu-baka is like the older brother! If Tsuki-chan isn't there, he takes care of us, but he's still got things to learn too! And we're all pack-mate, so we're like a family, but even better! Even Padfoot,” a bark, “Shingetsu,” second bark, “or Kirara.” a meowing sound, “Even though she's a cat and cats aren't supposed to get on well with us canines...” the meowing grew louder in protest, “But she's a smart cat, so she doesn't hate people just because they're different!” a purr
As the kit explained, Kanna's eyes had gained life, but then, they grew concerned once more, “And me?”

“Well Tsuki-chan saved you, so you're pack too!” he affirmed, turning her attention to the silver paw-print that had appeared on her hand while she was asleep, before adding with a triumphal smile, “So I'm not the youngest now! And because I'm a big brother, I can help you learn all kind of things, and if people are mean to you I'll protect you until you're strong enough not to need me... But then I'll still help you because that's what pack does!”
The fear that had crept back in the young youkai's eyes was firmly replaced by joy – as somehow, she knew the kit wasn't lying, not realizing that this was her first grasp on the Soul Sense she had gained when becoming one of Tsukiko's Holy Servants.

The rest of the evening was spent helping the girl acclimate herself with the pack – and it took a few hours for her to realize she had gained a strange new power, that the pack had then spent some time explaining the basis to her – Shippou, taking his self-imposed role as a brother and protector to heart, doing the most of those explanations.

It was hours later, as the pack was finally asleep, that InuYasha sat near his niece.
“So? What was it that made you react, earlier?” he asked gruffly, “Didn't like being called a mum?”
“Do I really act like that?” the hime wondered
A snort, “Do you really need to ask?” the hanyou confirmed in his own unique way
“It made me realize, when he called me that...” a sigh, “Time isn't linear for gods you know.”

“I'm pretty sure you've inherited your inability to talk simply from the bastard.” InuYasha protested, before adding, serious this time, “So there's another you alive in your time?”
“Two other technically.” she smiled, amused, “My first incarnation, Harriet Potter, who is currently going through the trials that will make her into me...”
“Feh.”
“Harriet died young, alone, and without much to regret. After all, most of her loved ones were already dead.”

“It's the other you're thinking about then.”
“When I died as Sawada Kazami my elder child was not yet thirteen, and his little sister a year young.” her voice was light, “I know Renato stayed with them a few years before following me, but...”
“You still want to see them.” the hanyou affirmed easily – even someone without children like him could understand that, what wouldn't he give to see his parents once more after all? Even though he didn't even remember his father...
“Once I've lived a life, I'm not supposed to interfere with it.” she stated rather than needlessly confirm the statement – this was something Fate had said after all

“I won't say to go and meet them.” the hanyou stated – even him could understand that interfering with your own life with time-travel could easily get messy, “But is checking on them interfering? You don't have to meet them to see them, you know.” he pointed out
Tsukiko's eyes were clearer at that affirmation – and as she stretched, before comfortably laying her head on her uncle's shoulder, she nodded, “You're right, oji-san, I was stupid...” a mumble, “To think that stupid hat wanted me in Slytherin... I definitely don't feel very cunning right now, not even able to think about going around the rules by myself...”

“That's why you're still a brat!”
“Hey!”
“Still, speaking of children...”
“I don't mind Shippou seeing me as a mother. Even if I'm barely older than him. I've still got life-times of experience on him, after all.” she answered the question he hadn't asked yet, “Same for Kanna. After all, he's right, we're already family...” with that, she closed her eyes – and was soon asleep
InuYasha smiled at the trust she so easily showed him, before adding in a lower voice, “You've got your answer, brat.”

Shippou didn't move, nothing showing he'd been awake – but for the wide smile now on his face as he snuggled into Padfoot's large form as in a blanket. He probably wouldn't be calling the ookami hime kaa-san anytime soon – but in his heart, he knew, each time he called her alpha, what he really meant.

¤.¤.¤

The next morning, the pack was greeted by a nasty surprise – a corpse, clearly controlled by Kagura's corpse dance, at the door-step of the abandoned hut they'd spent the night in.
Still, the corpse had no fighting intent – and was instead a simple messenger.
“A giant oni attacking a nearby village with a spider on his back. That sound's a lot like 'come and meet my new brother'.” Sango was the first to comment
“Well, it would be rude to refuse the invitation, no?” Tsukiko commented mildly
“Keh. Who cares about rude! I've no intention of letting an occasion of getting to the bastard go!”

As for Kanna – while she didn't feel all that reassured at the idea of going toward anything linked to Naraku rather than fleeing in the opposite direction – Shippou had taken her hand, and affirmed, “Don't worry, you don't have to fight.” a smile, and FuurinKiba was in his small hands, “After all, I can protect you.”
With that, he'd jumped on Padfoot, dragging her along, and toward a nearby village drenched in blood.

The pack arrived just in time for InuYasha to put Tessaiga between two kids and a large, furry oni youkai, while Miroku raised a wall of water while gesturing at the two young boys to run.
“So you're the third one, eh!” the hanyou commented, blade still at the ready
“Kufufu, you just thought that despite being so big a monster, I was rather nimble.” the youkai drenched in Naraku's smell affirmed
InuYasha's eyes widened at the statement.
“Yes, that's right. I can read minds!” the youkai turned toward the rest of the pack, “Compared to I, Goshinki, my elder sisters are but minor characters now that I've been born!”

“Tch. A mind-reader you maybe, you still have to prove that you're not just all talk!” the hanyou announced loudly, jumping into the fight
Goshinki nimbly avoided the blast of Tessaiga, and Miroku's attack with his water halberd, “You are all pathetic! I can read all your minds, even attacking several at a time won't prevent me from reacting to all of your attacks with how slow and weak you are!”
Tsukiko, Kanna realized from her place on Padfoot's back, was holding back from the fight – yet as both Miroku and Sango were blasted back, then Kagome violently sent toward InuYasha, she could see the light shaking of the ookami's hands.
This new alpha, the little girl mused, wasn't like the cruel progenitor that had created her to fight in his stead. She didn't shy from the fight, she desperately wanted to be in the front of the fight, protecting her friends...

“That's because we've got to learn to grow.” Shippou whispered by her side - she wondered if she'd talked aloud, but the kit was already adding, “You looked like you wanted to ask.”
Shippou, too, looked like he wanted to fight, she realized.
“I said I'd protect you.” he reminded her as she was about to ask – ask why he was still here when he so clearly wanted to be with the others

The ookami was frowning – the strategy her pack had adopted wasn't bad, attacking from several angles at the same time had been a good idea. But on top of being able to read their mind, which would have been a great advantage even for a weak youkai, the oni was far from being a push-over.
Worse still, where Kanna and Kagura, while both born from Naraku, each had deep inside their own feelings and emotions, whereas the only thing that she could read from the third sibling was pure malice.

The one good news in all this, she mused while InuYasha prepared himself to cut the Kaze no Kizu, was that despite his impressive level 152, the oni was just as young as his other two siblings, and as such what he had in instincts and raw strengths, he still lacked in experience.
The alpha's eyes widened as she saw the enemy not even bothering to avoid the powerful attack coming at him, but instead taking it head on – and piercing through it.
“In the end,” he boasted, “your precious sword is still nothing more than a dog's fang...” and with that, he bit at the sword

Tsukiko had jumped into the fight as soon as she saw the cracks appear along Tessaiga's length, KageShin pushing the oni back with a bloody shoulder.
“So you managed to dodge even without hearing me.” she noted, impressed – clearly the annoying offspring of Naraku didn't rely only on his mind-hearing ability
As for the other, he stared at her with disbelieving eyes, “Impossible! I can't hear your mind!”
A smile.
“Should I let you peek?” she wondered, the natural barrier around her mind descending but for an instant

The brief moment was more than enough, as the oni now looked crazed, whispering about the “countless voices” and didn't even react when his head was cut clean off his neck – after all, oni or not, he was still a mortal, and unable to comprehend the mind of a being that had already ascended to another state.
“Wow. Scary Tsuki-chan made an apparition.” Shippou commented, Padfoot having followed his mistress as soon as he deemed the situation safe, “So was it breaking InuYasha's sword, or threatening kids that did it?” he wondered idly
“Well,” Tsukiko sighed as she and her uncle were examining the damaged blade, completely ignoring the comment, “we're due for a visit to Totosai it seems.”

She had barely finished her sentence that a young voice was heard – and a little black-haired girl arrived in the middle of the battlefield, followed by a harassed looking youkai – then a far more majestic one.
“Chichi-ue.” Tsukiko greeted with a smile
“Musume.” Sesshoumaru greeted in answer, “You made quite a show of power the other day.”
“We felt it from waaay back where we were!” Rin nodded with a bright smile, “Sesshoumaru-sama was teaching me how to recognize youki and reiki, so he told me it was you and I recognized you from when Sesshoumaru-sama saved me, pretty angel!”

“How many times must I tell you to refer to people with their proper titles!” Jaken protested in an argument that seemed to have already been repeated several times, “This is Sesshoumaru-sama's honorable daughter, alpha of her pack, heir of the House of Moon! You will refer to her as Tsukiko-hime-sama!”
“Tsukiko is alright.” said alpha contradicted immediately – while Miroku barely concealed his bout of laughter at the reminder of how much their alpha didn't like lengthy titles
“But... she's pretty, like an angel!”
“She's better than an angel!” Shippou immediately protested, “Tsuki-chan kicks ass, and angels are just wimps!”
“Oh, alright then.” Rin accepted the explanation easily, “And who're you?”

Soon, Shippou was charming the little miko, and easily dragging her into a chat with the more reserved and shy Kanna.
“So she's your new charge?” the inu daiyoukai was wonfering meanwhile, “Powerful, but young.”
“Naraku made her, and broke her.” his daughter explained, “I stole her away.”
The approbation was subtle in the small nod her father gave at the explanation, but she knew him enough to understand. After all, pack oriented youkai like inu were protective of all young, even if the Lord hid it rather well.

“And here?”
“Another of Naraku's spawn. Powerful.”
The daiyoukai eyes fell on Tessaiga, still in a disgruntled InuYasha's hands, “Indeed.”
“Its seal weakened.” Tsukiko commented, “But I interfered before it broke.”
“Relying on something like that is a weakness.”
“It's even more difficult for hanyou.” a shrug, “And he had no one to teach him.”

“What are you talking about?” the pack beta wondered, finally realizing that the two were talking about him
“Tessaiga is not only a sword, it also acts as a suppressor of your youki.”
“What? Why?”
“Because a hanyou near death has a dangerous surviving instinct that awakens all the potential of his youkai blood, making him far more powerful... but also little more than a mindless beast.” his alpha explained, making him wince at the idea, “This is something that can be controlled, but it requires intensive training, and quite a bit of meditation.”
She smiled at the grimace of distaste her uncle had automatically let out at the mention of meditation – but her beta had grown quite a lot since the day she'd met him, and instead of immediately refusing, he asked, “There's no helping it?”

“Otherwise, you'll always have to rely on Tessaiga, and pray for the blade never to be taken from you.”
A sigh.
“Meditation and training it is, then.”
“Well said indeed!”

Most of the pack startled as a three-eyed bull popped suddenly, a familiar old youkai on its back. Snatching Tessaiga out of InuYasha's hand, Totosai was suddenly crying loudly, “Look at what you did to my work! Poor blade, it's ready to fall apart!”
Tsukiko sighed at the blacksmith antics, and glared at him, the old youkai reflexively stepping back at the Sesshoumaru-worthy expression.

“Will you reforge it?” she asked
“I will,” he nodded, “but it will need a filler.”
“All the better.” the alpha nodded – InuYasha had made great progress working with his father legacy – it was time for him to learn more about his own powers
Putting the damaged weapon in his mount's backpack, Totosai ambled toward the beheaded oni, nose wrinkling in distaste “Such a malicious aura.” he sneered “Even dead it still oozes dark youki.”

¤.¤.¤

With that, the wrinkled old youkai puffed up his cheeks – and let out a stream of blazing flames, soon burning the dead oni to cinders.
With a satisfied nod, he turned toward the pack, “Well, let's head to the forge.”
The travel to Totosai mountain was unbelievably short, Kagome mused – before Tsukiko, once more guessing about her thoughts, explained “When a youkai is as old as Totosai, he tends to have numerous different talents. One of those talents, a rather rare one since there aren't many people left that can teach it, is that of being a Mist Path Traveler.”

“Oh wow,” Shippou realized, eyes widening, “I thought it was only a legend! I mean, you can barely notice it...”
“How does it work?” Miroku asked
“The wisps of mist that gathers around him when he travels dims the path, and people don't realize that the path isn't quite the same as it usually is. This is a talent that helps alter any road you've already traveled to go from a place to another faster.”
“This is so cool!” Shippou crowed, “It's like a big fox illusion, but that only works when traveling!”

The kitsune himself didn't notice it – but Tsukiko didn't miss the glint of interest in the old youkai eyes at her young charge's enthusiasm. And when she thought back to the first time she'd met an adult golden kitsune a few life back – the speed at which he'd traveled may not have been simple speed after all...
Still, they were now nearing a peculiar mountain Kagome was rather sure she'd never seen in any geography book, “The whole mountain is warded against humans.” Myouga explained – apparently the annoying tick spent quite a lot of time there, “But your pack bond will protect you.”

“I think you may be the first humans in centuries to set foot here.” Totosai confirmed, “It's so infused with youki, albeit not particularly malicious one, that even the soil has become dangerous to humans.”
The blacksmith swiftly guided them to a rather secluded part of the mountain, where his workshop was set in a giant youkai skeleton. Putting the sword on his anvil, he turned toward InuYasha, “Open mouth.”
The unsuspecting hanyou obeyed – and was soon owning one less fang.

“Bah don't cry, something like that will grow back in a day, even for a hanyou like you! Now let me work! It'll take three days and nights!”
And just like that, the whole pack booted out. Tsukiko couldn't help but laugh.
“While he is still cowed by chichi-ue, he is also far less respectful than in the future.” she noted, amused
“The brat hasn't proved himself yet!” was Totosai loud response from within his forge

Even those among the pack that were less acquainted with Sesshoumaru could read the annoyance on his face.
“Anyway, we still have three days to wait, so what do we do?”
“Isn't it evident?” Tsukiko asked with a sweet smile that made her whole pack shudder in dread, “We train!”
“Wah!” Shippou was the first to break down, “I'm too young to die, please have mercy alpha!”
Sesshoumaru lifted an eyebrow at the reaction, but didn't comment. Curious to see how his daughter managed her pack, he settled on a rock.

“Miroku, you'll work InuYasha on meditation in the morning, you should be able to work on your water control at the same time.”
“Of course alpha.” the houshi nodded with a smile
“Kagome, you'll be working with Sango on youkai hunting techniques.”
The tajiya nodded – breaking the usual pairing prevented them from falling into bad habits, and teaching something was a good way to assure oneself you understood enough about the topic. On top of that, kind Kagome would benefit from being paired by someone a bit older, and less pacifist than her.
“Shippou, you're with me.” a smile, “Since you've hit your second growth spur, it's ample time you learned to shift to your true form.”
The kit whooped in joy at the affirmation, before stopping himself, “But... Kanna?”

Smiling in approval at the concern, she simply pointed the kit toward his new young sister – the little girl was meditating. Or rather trying, as Rin was peppering her with questions, that she answered patiently.
“Kanna still needs a lot of meditation because of what was done to her.” Tsukiko explained, not too loud to avoid bothering the girl, “And she already knows it, so I didn't need to say anything.” a smile, “And I think spending some time with Rin could be good for both of them.”
The kit tilted his head, gazing thoughtfully at the two girls – and remembering how they'd found Rin among the wolves, “Oh,” he realized, “alright then!”
“We'll gather back after midday for some Chaos enhanced training.” Tsukiko finished explaining to the pack – and with that, all were off to do their own training as paired

“There are two usual ways to train for your beast form.” Tsukiko was soon lecturing, “The fastest one is by using your natural instinct, but has the downside of leaving you nearly feral on your first transformation.”
The kit winced.

“The long way is by using mediation. But you've got a big advantage.”
“How so?” Shippou wondered – if, like any proper daiyoukai, he was rather used to meditation since young, he wasn't by any mean a master of it
“Because as one of the few youkai to gain multiple Tails before hitting your growing spur, you've got power enough to try multiple times the transformation, as it is very tiring. And as a kitsune, you are already a shape-shifter.”
“This is why you've been pushing my training like this!” he realized, eyes widening – after all, he didn't use that particular talent that much in combat, so he hadn't understood why she'd been putting the emphasis on it that much

“The technique to shift to your true form is along the same lines as the way your talent works, except that rather than force your youki into another shape, you let it mold into the shape it wants... Without losing your mind to it, of course.”
“Of course.” he repeated, now used to his alpha way of understating some things

After all, not losing your mind to your youki was the main danger to any youkai – the reason why all practiced meditation from a young age – and telling someone to let his youki do what it wanted without loosing oneself to it... well, it was akin to the first time someone was told to think about nothing to learn mediation!
“So...” he wondered, “Can you show me?”
A surge of power – and within moments, the small form of Tsukiko was replaced by a massive white wolf pup with fluffy tails more reminiscent of a fox...
Even if he'd seen it once before, it was still impressive.
Another heartbeat – and his alpha was back to her normal form, and gesturing for him to try.

And – it was much harder than she'd made it look like, but Shippou wasn't one to be easily deterred by difficulty. Hours went by as he tried again and again – each time gaining a bit more understanding about what he was trying to do.
“One last time before we break for lunch!” Tsukiko called
Shippou nodded that he'd heard – then closing his eyes, willed the change one more time, letting his youki flow through his small body, then searching further – the young child was enveloped in a surge of golden youki and blurred.

When Shippou opened his eyes again, everything looked far smaller than before.
Bewildered, he stumbled, not having expected for it to have actually worked this time, and let out a startled yip – that was answered with a laughing bark. Nipping at his heels, the large white wolf cub he recognized as his alpha was already darting away, challenging him.
Needing a moment to find the right balance between acknowledging the instincts that told him how his new body worked and not loosing himself in them, he was soon rushing behind Tsukiko.

The alpha let them play a few moments in the empty plain before leading them back to the place where the pack had settled, once more transitioning from one form to the other with seamless grace.
The kit copied the feeling of her youki, condensing his powers back to the form he was more familiar with – before collapsing, spent out.

She hadn't joked when saying that transforming was very demanding, no wonder you had to be both powerful enough and old enough to attempt this kind of change!
Around the fire place where InuYasha and Miroku had already started to prepare lunch, the rest of the pack was soon congratulating the barely awake kitsune – who, despite how tired he felt, still had a large happy smile on his face.
Yet, despite his state – Shippou didn't miss the strange look InuYasha gave him before congratulating him, a look gone so fast he nearly thought he'd dreamt it.

¤.¤.¤

It was only later, as the evening training with Chaos Game had been done and Miroku was commenting about the coming new moon – that Shippou remembered that as powerful as he was, InuYasha remained a hanyou, neither human nor youkai, never looking fully human but on their night of weakness.
Never able to feel the rush of freedom, euphoria, and power a youkai felt when slipping in the true form of his soul.
His smile dimmed as he suddenly felt the joy of the day tainted by the realization he'd just had.

“Don't pity my brother for what he doesn't have.”
The kit startled – deep into his mind as he was, he hadn't heard the daiyoukai coming closer.
“Still... It's not fair.” Shippou couldn't help but complain, “InuYasha may be an idiot, but he's as kind as any houshi, and as powerful as even some daiyoukai, yet he always has to prove himself worthy, be it to humans or us youkai more than anyone else.”

“That's the lot of hanyou.” the daiyoukai nodded, “But my daughter is the proof that things will change.”
“I'll make them if I have to!” Shippou nodded decidedly
“You'll have to grow stronger for that.”
“I will.”
The daiyoukai eyed him, as if testing his resolve – but Shippou didn't waver under the cold and calculating stare. Sesshoumaru's affirmation that things would be different in the future only reminding him that things weren't different yet, and that people had to do something for the situation to evolve.

He meant what he'd just said to the older daiyoukai – he may be young and small still, he was a daiyoukai too, even if he had no name to help nor uphold.
One day, not too far away, Naraku would be dealt with, the Shikon no Tama put back together – and who knew what would happen to Kagome and Tsukiko then – and he would grow enough to earn his stripes too, just like Kouga had gone to do not so long ago.
Here and then – the kitsune decided that he too would settle for nothing less than the alpha marks on the first try, and become known and respected enough that his words would have weight among youkai.

Whatever Sesshoumaru was searching for, he must have found – for the if daiyoukai didn't say anything, his youki did flare. Shippou didn't need Chaos Game to understand what had just happened.

[Political System updated!
Shippou(kitsune, LV123) has been upgraded from member to apprentice of the House of Moon: +50XP]
[“Member of the House of Moon” title
updated to
“Apprentice of the House of Moon” title
+25% SP and XP when learning under another member of the House of Moon]

If Shippou was surprised, he at least had the advantage of having been talking with the daiyoukai, and so had realized that something was about to happen when the powerful youki mingled with his aura.
InuYasha on the other hand, was completely unprepared for both the youki, and the notification that followed

[Political System updated!
InuYasha (hanyou, LV140) has been added to the family of the House of Moon: +50XP]
[“Member of the House of Moon” title
updated to
“ House of Moon Main Family Member” title
+1 Intelligence, +1 Agility, +1 Charisma]

“What are you doing?” the hanyou couldn't help but ask suspiciously, unprepared for the notification
Because, more than a simple CP boost, it was the title change itself that spoke of massive changes – this was an acknowledgment he'd never thought to gain, had never really tried to gain, this was a true, and even rather important part of youkai society, the symbolic right to wear the blue moon his brother and alpha wore on their brow on his clothes.

This was full and undisputed acceptance from his brother.
And the hanyou didn't know how to react to this.
“Something chichi-ue should have been the one to do.” the daiyoukai answered simply
“Don't expect me to call you onii-sama.” he grumbled, unsure of himself

“Of course not.” the older inu answered aloofly – his calm attitude may be a front, he wasn't much better than his sibling at dealing with emotions after having to hide them away for so long to earn respect as the youngest Cardinal Lord
As Shippou was settling for the night in a puppy pile with both Rin and Kanna but also Padfoot, Shingetsu and even Kirara, while InuYasha was speaking softly with Kagome, and Miroku awkwardly flirting with Sango – Tsukiko went to her father with a smile.

She wouldn't thank him for what he did, as much as she wanted to – because this wasn't why he'd done it, and because she was more curious about what had brought about that new change that was a clear step from this young daiyoukai to her beloved father.
“Your kit's soul was crying for InuYasha.”
Her smile too dimmed as the short sentence was enough to make her realize the very same thing Shippou had earlier – something she already knew of course, from her era, but had never hit quite so close home.

“He was angry for the hanyou's lack of acknowledgment.”
Between her innate knowledge about her father's mind, and her unearthly senses, she could divine the rest of the story.
Could feel the rage Sesshoumaru felt at himself that he had needed another youkai, one so young at that, to make him realize – realize that even him, who had granted the hanyou pack marks, hadn't even thought about granting him something that had been his birthright. Make him realize that even if he acknowledged his brother, the rest of the youkai still saw him as little more than a human mongrel, while humans saw him as an unnatural abomination. Make him realize that, just as the kit had said, it was up to them to change things.

So angry at himself was the daiyoukai, he didn't even notice that the sword by his side was humming in approval.

The next two days the pack spent training on the same schedule as the first day, the morning spent training in pairs, the midday lunch paired with a verbal lesson for the children – as Rin was still with them – and the afternoon dedicated to more intensive training thanks to Chaos Game, while Rin took back her usual training with Sesshoumaru.
Sango, who hadn't seen InuYasha's transformation before, was rather surprised as with the setting sun white hair faded to black, dog ears turning back to human ones.

“Tch.” the hanyou was protesting from a low branch he was resting on, “I hate feeling that weak.”
“Well,” his alpha suggested lightly, “You know what to do...”
“Train not to feel weak, yes, yes, but it's not like I can train any of my usual abilities like that.”
“Well you don't have youki right now,” Tsukiko agreed easily, “you are still in great physical condition even as a human. And getting used to fighting in this form can only be beneficial for a worst-case scenario.”

“I guess.” the hanyou turned human agreed reluctantly, “Sango, if you wouldn't mind?”
“Of course.” the tajiya agreed easily, equipping back the armor and weapons she'd relieved herself of from for the evening, “We could go in an empty Arena.” she suggested
After all, while the hanyou trusted his pack with his secret, there was no reason to risk it being discovered by any other youkai around – and even if they were in a rather secluded part of the mountain, they'd still realized that the region was far from empty on their second day there.
On the contrary, there was a village with a large market brimming in activity not that far away, making the mountain one of the most densely populated areas for youkai.

The only reason why Totosai own strip of land was so empty was the irascibility of the old youkai, whom the other youkai respected enough to leave alone, if only because of his indisputable talent as a blacksmith.
As the two disappeared, Miroku relaxed slightly – Tsukiko smiled at the indication the houshi had been prepared to hold vigil all night if necessary to protect their beta's secret.

Sesshoumaru of course was near enough that he'd seen InuYasha turn human with the end of daylight, and looked as if he wanted to ask, but didn't. So Tsukiko was the one to inform her father about InuYasha's weakness – after all, the fact the hanyou hadn't even tried to hide from his brother had been telling enough.
The hime couldn't help but smile at how similar the two brothers were when it came to lacking in words.

The night was nearly ending, and the young alpha drowsing by her father's side, when youki flared nearby. Father and daughter jumped to their feet as, from above them, a large form jumped from the clouds it had been running on and dropped to the ground.
“My, what a surprise.”
The inu youkai whose arrival had awakened the pack was a beautiful woman – with white hair, golden eyes and a blue moon on her brow.

“There have been rumors going around, you know.” she commented casually, “About the Lord of the West growing weak like his honorable father before him, mingling with humans and hanyou...” she looked around, “I thought the rumors laughable, but there may be more truth to them than I thought.”
“Watch how you speak, woman!”
“My, is that a way to speak to your mother? Such an uncouth son I've raised...” the inu youkai sighed theatrically

¤.¤.¤

Cold she may seem from the outside – Shadow's pack was getting to know Sesshoumaru by now, even if they wouldn't say as much in front of the daiyoukai. And it made his mother much easier to understand than she would otherwise have been - and realize she wasn't so much let down, or angry, rather than upset.
Then, the daiyoukai caught sight of Tsukiko. And from affected cold disappointment toward her son, she went into childish excitement.
“Oh my, seems that rumor too was true! Look at the adorable grand-pup I have! Just for that, I forgive your insolence... No wait! Sesshoumaru, why am I seeing my grand-pup only now?”

From the sideline, the pack plus Rin and Jaken could only watch as the elegant and confusing woman continued to chastise Sesshoumaru like a pup.
“Wow,” Shippou was the first to talk, “I thought alpha was the only one to be able to surprise Sesshoumaru-sama.”
“Rin didn't know Sesshoumaru-sama had a mother.” the little girl by his side added, “She's just as beautiful as Tsuki-chan.”

As for Tsukiko – finally managing to find a moment to speak, she was bowing in the traditional greetings her father had accustomed her to, “This one is honored to meet you, InuKimi o-hime-sama.”
The young alpha was embraced in a bone-crushing bones.
“That's it, I'm keeping her. She'll become all cold and boring if she stays with you.”

Tsukiko's smile softened in the older youkai's arms, as behind the words, she could feel the lingering regrets the woman had – for her son's strict education as heir of his house, that had made him grow serious too fast, then his father's death that had changed the serious boy in a cold adult far too early.
Even if youkai were more respectful of power, they still tended to disregard female, just like humans, except in the scarce matriarchal tribes.

“Chichi-ue is always patrolling, so he forgets to visit, doesn't he?” Tsukiko casually remarked – making the female daiyoukai laugh at the hidden reprimand, while Sesshoumaru's eyes widened in understanding
So intent he had been on protecting the lands inherited from his father from the vultures waiting for him to show any weakness – the daiyoukai had indeed closed his heart to his family, thinking that keeping his mother away would protect her, but forgetting that she would miss him just as he had missed the annoying woman, deep inside.

After that, the two women had settled on a nearby rock – InuKimi impressive in the way she managed to look regal even when sitting on a stone – with Sesshoumaru looming by their side. Chattering amicably, the older one had managed to learn that no, her son hadn't hidden away his pup from her, something that had secretly hurt her, but that she came from the future, that they didn't usually travel together but somehow always ended up crossing path.
Soon, Inukimi was drilling her granddaughter about her pack, surprised, but not disapproving of the strange assortment of humans and youkai, something rather unexpected coming from such an old and powerful daiyoukai.

It was then that InuYasha appeared, the dawn having brought back his usual powers with him. The beta stopped awkwardly where he'd appeared, staring at the newcomer hesitantly – looking ready both to bolt and attack at the same time.
It wasn't that difficult to realize that InuKimi was Sesshoumaru's mother after all – the daiyoukai princess his father had forsaken to instead take up with a human hime.
And as loud as he used to be about insulting his brother – he had never forgotten that he was the bastard child.

Evidently, InuKimi too had recognized the child, even if she hadn't seen him before. But before her eyes lightened up again, only sadness and longing could be read – what use was it to condemn a child for her husband's faults?
“You look just like your father.” she couldn't help but remark as a greeting – and from the tone of her voice, even InuYasha couldn't miss it – she still loved the man, “Why did my Sesshoumaru have to take so much after me?” she wondered with a pout
And just like that, any misgiving the hanyou had been about being in front of the woman were gone.

But anything he could have said was interrupted – as Totosai choose that moment to appear.
“I was wondering what the commotion was about,” the blacksmith commented while holding out a familiar blade to InuYasha, “Of course it would be you, InuKimi-sama.”
“Long time no see, Totosai.”
The youkai nodded his greetings back, then turned toward InuYasha “Well then boy, go ahead.”
Having been waiting for that, the hanyou didn't waste a second – being without Tessaiga for three days had made him see just how much he'd come to rely on the blade, yet somehow he couldn't completely regret it.

While working to master his father's inheritance, he came to truly respect his blade, developing with it the kind of relation only a true sword-master could.
Which is why, even before drawing the blade, he could sense it had changed.
“Well, of course,” Totosai grumbled as he said as much, “after all, the blade that was your father's strength is now your own.” a sigh, “Draw it already!”
InuYasha obeyed – confirming that once unsealed, the blade still went from a traditional katana to the large claw fang he was used to.
Except...

“What the fuck, old man! Why did it become so heavy?”
“Heavy?” Shippou repeated, surprised, just as the rest of the group
“Bah! What did you expect!” the blacksmith protested, “I just told you!”
“What he means is that for a blade forged from your own fang, usually it grows in power at the same rate as you do. But Tessaiga was already strong.”
“So now I'm the one who must catch up?” InuYasha realized, eyes wide

Meanwhile, Totosai, deciding his part was done with the hanyou, was already turning his attention elsewhere, “Hu. Well, give it!”
Sesshoumaru raised an eyebrow at the unexpected demand, and Totosai went on “Tenseiga. Its opinion has changed once more.”
Sighing at the stubborn daiyoukai, Totosai sighed, “I'm saying I'm going to reforge it, not destroy it!” he barked, “Your blade will become a cutting one.”

At that, it was Tsukiko's turn to be surprise. Tenseiga, cutting? She knew the blade from back home, and didn't remember a cutting blade.
Sesshoumaru noted her surprise, but gave his blade nonetheless to the blacksmith, that with a, “Three days and three nights, like the other.” had already disappeared back into his workshop

The pack shared a glance – they didn't have any reason to stay here any longer, but at the same time, none of them wanted to separate Tsukiko from her family now that they were reunited. After all - their alpha did talk from time to time about her daily life in the future.
And never had InuKimi been mentioned.
When you added that to the fact that she genuinely had seemed to see her for the first time when the daiyoukai had arrived – and there really was only one conclusion they could come to...

“Well,” InuYasha loudly affirmed, making the decision for all, “seems like we've got three more days of training.”
Nobody – not even Sesshoumaru – commented on the fact that technically nothing was keeping their pack there, as the hanyou had his blade back...
“Alpha,” Shippou requested, a hand on her sleeve, “Let me train with InuYasha this morning.”
Tsukiko eyed the kit – then satisfied that he was serious about his request, and didn't ask just to pelt the hanyou with pranks like he was wont to do from time to time, she nodded, before turning toward Kanna, “How is your meditation going along?”

The girl paused a second – still quite shy, but growing better by the day, even thought the ookami rather doubted she'd ever be as exuberant as the kitsune “Good.” she eventually answered, “I could do something else if you wanted?”
“Do you want to learn something?”
Surprised at being given a choice, the void spirit still thought carefully about it before eventually saying, “The houshi talked about wards. It... sounded interesting...”

“Well his wards are powered by reiki, but the basis are still about the same for youkai, even if we don't always use the same medium, and I've got some books.” a pile of schoolbooks were taken out of her Inventory
And Miroku was the one to take them, “I'll work with her.” he confirmed with a smile that was echoed hesitantly by the little girl

“Well,” Sango suggested, sharing a glance with Kagome, “shall we train Rin in some basic weapon training?”
“What weapon?” Sesshoumaru interrupted – taking an interest when it came to his ward education
“A bit of all we've got available.” Sango decided with a nod to herself, “After all, we can't just train her in any weapon before testing first to what she's suited best.”

The daiyoukai nodded his approval, and InuKimi clapped her hands happily, “It's just the three of us left together! Your pack is so kind!”
Jaken face-faulted at the casual way the daiyoukai had forgotten about him – while the pack sweat-dropped at how easily she pointed out their maneuvering.

With that, InuKimi was dragging away both her son and granddaughter, “Come! Let's see what I can teach you! Hurry up, I want to visit the market tonight!”
The three youkai of the House of Moon didn't show back at the camp before the end of the afternoon – and by then, both father and daughter looked battered up, while a pristine InuKimi was smiling happily “That was a good workout! Now let's take a bath before going to the market!”

“Bath?” Kagome perked up, “I didn't realize there was any flowing water nearby?” she added in wonder - usually one of the youkai told the human about any bathing place around
“There wasn't.” Tsukiko answered, looking a bit bewildered, “So obaa-san dug a hot spring.”
The young miko decided not to ask how one could just dig up a hot spring, taking pity on the exhausted looking alpha.

The Lord of the West mother's seemed to understand that the humans weren't comfortable sharing a bath – although she had to be explained that it wasn't because they were afraid of her or Sesshoumaru but social differences – but the rest of the pack didn't have any excuses.
And so Shippou skipped away happily enough with them, promising to Kagome he'd leave a trail for her to follow later and holding hands with Kanna, while InuYasha was dragged enthusiastically by the regal lady like an unruly puppy – and the three four-legged members of the pack were following happily too.

¤.¤.¤

Still, once in the hot springs, pack instincts weren't long to resurface, as Shippou and InuYasha were soon bickering while Tsukiko was washing Kanna's hair.
“I can't believe my son will manage to find an ookami powerful enough to birth you.” InuKimi was marveling while letting her hands play with the soft white fur, “I mean, the Lord of the East is an ookami but...”
“His daughter is an annoying, weak thing.” Sesshoumaru was the one to complete, “Who'll never grow up.”

“Yes, I don't think Akiko-hime will ever mature.” Tsukiko agreed, “Fortunately, she has no interest in power, and her father was intelligent enough to realize she was in no way Cardinal Lady material. My mother was a European wolf.”
Mother and son both took note of the past tense, but didn't comment on it, InuKimi instead wondering, “Still, you look far more like a kitsune even if there's no mistaking your scent... You even show your tails like them!”
“Well, they were the first youkai I met.” Tsukiko explained

“Really?” Shippou interrupted his bickering, sensing a story he hadn't already heard, “But you were human back then?”
“I was. And you can imagine how surprised Hiraku was when he realized what I was.” a smile, “Still, we met a few times and eventually, I was made a Friend of the Kitsune.”
“And your alpha mark, what made you take the test so early?” her grandmother wondered, adding with some humor in her voice, “After all, even my impatient son waited until he was over his second growth spur to take it.” her eyes lost a bit of their shimmer as she added, “Only in dire times do the pups have to grow up too fast.”
“Tch. She's right,” InuYasha commented with a smirk, “Given how much of a mother-hen the bastard is right now, and how he sounds to be even worse in the future, I don't see him letting you go through the Coming of Age Trial without a good reason.”

“Well... you're not wrong.” Tsukiko had to admit, her father looking rather put out but not able to contradict his brother's affirmation, “But I was born with those stripes.”
While the hanyou face-faulted in the water – a bit aided by his brother who hadn't appreciated the mother-hen comment – Shippou was the one to realize, “Oh! Is it like those scars you've got from your previous life?”
“Exactly. Some events leave a mark not only on the body, but on the soul itself.”
“So, how did you become an alpha then?” the kit wondered, “After all, you said it was the first time you're a youkai!”

“I was fourteen and human when I was dropped in the middle of the Trials. I'll let you guess about how happy the youkai were about that.” she laughed
“Yet somehow, by the end of the trial you were the one they designed as their leader, uh.” InuYasha laughed while pushing his dripping hair out of his face, “Figures.”
“Uh. So my son wasn't the one to grant you your mark?” InuKimi noted, “Too bad, that's something my husband boasted about for months when Sesshoumaru gained his stripes...”
“No,” Tsukiko said with a mischievous smile, eyes on Shippou even if the kit didn't realize it, “The one to grant me my stripes was his first General, and the most powerful nine-tailed golden kitsune of Japan.”

Of course – the rest of the youkai understood what she hadn't said easily enough, the look of pride in her eyes clear. Sesshoumaru nodded his head in satisfaction, now having the proof that placing his trust in the kit the day before hadn't been a wasted effort.

As for Shippou, as the only who hadn't understood she was talking about himself, his eyes lightened in awe, “This kitsune sounds so cool! You really should have been one too rather than an ookami... Oh I know, why don't you take shape-shifting as your next Tail power?” he asked excitedly, “Then we could change together and look like twins!”
“You can already change yourself to look like her, dumb kit.” InuYasha protested
“But I can't change my size!” Shippou protested as his hair, tails, and eyes easily turned to white and gold
With an amused smile, Tsukiko closed her eyes – and shrunk to the kit's size under his eyes “I didn't know you could do that! I thought you could only change your face or things like that since it's the human version you've got!”

“Metamorph can't change their species.” she confirmed, “But in our human form we don't have that many differences, as we're both canine daiyoukai.”
“Aren't they so cute?” InuKimi teased both her son and his brother, “Now if only the little void girl had golden eyes, I could almost imagine they were all my grand-children...” a melodramatic sigh, “But instead here I am with the knowledge that only one is mine, and that you apparently won't bother giving me more!”
The daiyoukai then turned imperiously toward InuYasha, “Since my son is such a disappointment, I'm counting on you!” ignoring the splutter the affirmation provoked, her eyes seized him, “You are already powerful for a hanyou, so even if you decided to mate a human you should be able to bind her to your life-spawn, and the inu blood would still be strong... And not only are those ears cute, but with your power, you should soon manifest a tail too!”

“Wow, wait a minute, what do you mean binding a human to my life-spawn?”
“Well,” Tsukiko was the one to explain, “we haven't gotten to mating just yet since you've still got much to learn about youkai, and Shippou is still young, but when youkai mates, if one of the two has a shorter life expectancy, they can tie their life-spawn.” the ookami explained – her eyes softened as she added, “That Inu no Taishou didn't do so with your mother...”
“I already know he didn't intend to keep her.” InuYasha interrupted, “As a pup I once spied on a chat between her and some guy...” he explained, “Apparently she was promised to some human lord, but didn't want him. So instead, she counted the days and managed to get pregnant with me.” a frown, “Probably hoping dad would protect her because of me, but since he died, that plan didn't work too well, eh?”

InuYasha smiled as he went on, “But the thing is... When that guy told him that she could have her life as a hime back, she refused. Because the only condition they gave her was to abandon me. And she didn't do it. She preferred to struggle to live as a peasant, looked down on by people because she had a hanyou brat, that to get back to the easy life she had lived before. And even if she used him... I still think she loved him from the way she talked about oyaji...” he concluded simply
“Inu no Taishou may not have intended to let her live longer than a human, he still loved his human hime.” InuKimi was the first to break the silence – gaining shocked looks from both her son and his brother, “We were mated, and he loved me too, but I wasn't enough for him, I fear...” she admitted, “I was used to submitting to traditions and never went looking further, while he had a curious nature, and a fascination with humans...”

Her smile at InuYasha was the softest she'd shown until then, “This is why I don't resent you. He was the one to fell in love with two women, and not messing with your mother's lifespan was also a proof of love in his eyes. He didn't want her to have to stay young, and unchanged, while the people she knew grew old and withered around her.”
“Normal humans aren't equipped for a life as long as ours.” Tsukiko nodded, “Some of them may adapt, but most only grow sad or resentful. Because living too long puts a strain on their soul.”
The affirmation made InuYasha and Shippou's eyes glimmer with sadness – as both were suddenly reminded that they traveled with three humans.

“Still, humans with powers tend to live longer life.” the ookami went on explaining, “And Kagome should never have been born human with the size of her soul, but that is probably the Shikon no Tama's meddling.”
“You mean?”
“Souls change and evolve with their reincarnation. While people don't remember the things they experimented in their previous life, it still has an effect on their soul. Kagome's soul was indeed Kikyou's before her. And probably Midoriko's too. And the more powerful people grow, the larger their soul.”
“So Kagome-chan should be a youkai?”

“As a young girl, her soul could already handle the life of a hanyou.” Tsukiko nodded “But right now, with how powerful she's grown, yes she could live as long as a youkai.” a smile, “Just like oji-san could.”
“Huh?”
“Well, you've grown oji-san. Just like InuKimi said, you'll manifest tails soon enough, that's rather telling for a hanyou.” a smile, “Even Sango-chan and Miroku-san won't live just the few decades of normal humans.” her eyes were shining with hope, “It may be a bit selfish, and part of the reason I push them so far...”
“You hope for them to live through the centuries.” Sesshoumaru was the one to understand
“I don't want to have to say goodbye at the end of this journey in the past.” a shrug, “I don't know about Kagome, but I know that once the Shikon no Tama will be destroyed, and Naraku beaten, my place is in the future. So I'm hoping for a see you in a few centuries when the time comes!”

“I'll be there!” Shippou promised immediately, hoping in his alpha's arms
“I know you will.” she confirmed with a fond smile, adding with a pout, “You'll even be taller than me...”
After that, the talk had died down, and the youkai had let Kagome and Sango take their place in the hot spring with Rin – with InuYasha keeping an eye on Miroku, who ended up being the last to take advantage of the warm water, and they soon were going toward the village they had known wasn't that far, but hadn't seen yet.

“Training is important,” InuKimi was saying as she was herding them, “But you need to relax too from time to time!”
“I'm not sure putting a pack as strange as ours in the middle of a youkai market is a good idea, InuKimi-sama...” Miroku was the one to point-out
“Bah, nonsense, they have noses so they'll know you're under the House of Moon protection!” her smile grew sadistic, and the pack suddenly understood better how she could be Sesshoumaru's mother, “And if they're too stupid to use their nose or their brain, then nobody can complain when we trash them!”
The houshi sighed, having come to understand in the few hours they'd spent with the regal daiyoukai that there was no reasoning with her – she was a force of nature, and the best course of action was to agree with her and pray the resulting damages weren't too bad.

In the end, there were less than a dozen of fights that were brought by their presence, which the pack decided to count as a success, and they did enjoy their evening – Rin and Kanna ending up with new matching kumo-silk yukata courtesy of InuKimi, a blushing InuYasha putting a rather cute ornament in Kagome's hair (but only because it had an Enhancement Stone empty slot and could double as a hidden blade, of course) while Miroku and Sango were strolling hands in hands, the houshi having become a bit more honest about his feelings ever since Tsukiko had promised she wouldn't let him die from the kazaana.

The two following days were spent on the same rhythm, all the pack training intensively during the day – and somehow, even if she didn't really know why, Tsukiko had the feeling that the hanyou was even more intent on improving than before, and was pushing the pack more too, taking his role as a beta to new length, and confirming in her mind that her uncle wouldn't always be her beta.
Now that he was growing up, she knew he'd earn his position as an alpha in his own right in a future not that far away.

The rest of the pack had realized too their beta's new attitude – but hadn't needed to ask as a morning, right after InuKimi had dragged away her family for training, the hanyou and the kitsune had taken turns to explain about what their alpha had told them in the hot springs.
About how souls grew in power and size – and how that in turn would affect their time on Earth.

[Hidden Quest Unlocked! Until we Meet Again...
First Goal: grow powerful enough to live until the XX century (3/9 Tails)
Second Goal: manage to live through the Great Disappearance
Third Goal: find your alpha in her own time
First Goal Reward:+100XP per Tail, +1 Tail Perk upon completion
Second Goal Reward:+100XP, new title unlocked upon completion
Third Goal Reward: +100XP, +1 Alternate Life Perk upon completion]

The pack had shared satisfied glances at the new quest – while it hadn't been necessary for their resolve, it did mean that they could do it. That even Chaos and Fate, the two who had the most say on Chaos Interface, wanted them to succeed.

¤.¤.¤

When Tsukiko, Sesshoumaru and InuKimi came back from the daily torture the eldest so enjoyed inflicting on her family, both mother and son could feel the new resolve the pack had found – and even if neither showed it, both were proud of the pack gathered by the youngest of their family.
“Well,” InuKimi had then announced with a small measure of regret, “I was just coming for the market, so it's time for me to head home or my own young charges will start to worry about me.”
Her youki flared around her, mingling with all of them, “My son insisted on having my home warded, so with that, you should be able to find it, so come and visit!”
And with a jump, the beautiful lady was replaced by a no-less beautiful great white dog, soon disappearing in the clouds.

[Political System updated!
You are now Favored by InuKimi

while this has no direct effect, people will now know that you are viewed favorably by InuKimi, Lady of the West and shiro inu daiyoukai of great power.]

[Hidden Quest Complete! Meeting the Moon Hime...
You have gained InuKimi's approval
Reward: +200XP, InuKimi's Approval (+10 to Poison Fang if/when unlocked and Poison Endurance) Perk unlocked
you impressed InuKimi enough that she has granted you free access to her home as one of her Favored
Bonus Reward: +400XP, InuKimi's Youki Mark (+1 to all CP ) Perk unlocked]

[Level up! You are now level 163!
+1SP]
[Level up! Sango is now level 119!
+3SP]
[Pack level up! Shadow Pack is now level 5!
+1 Tail Perk]

[Tail Perks
- Pack Symbiosis: you learn from your pack mate, Metamorph is now just as versatile as Shape-shifting, but the skill is dropped down by half its points
- Dying Will: your determination unlocks the fiery powers held within your soul (inherited from past life)
- Moon Princess: your defensive abilities are granted a bonus based on your Light Affinity and your offensive abilities are granted a bonus based on your Darkness Affinity (unlocked by activating “Heir of the House of Moon” title)
- Youkai Miko: you may be the first, you certainly won't be the last, and you all will gain the characteristics of both species (unlocked by the Holy System update)

note that in the  Youkai Miko  tail-perk,the miko CP bonus will be decennial and not yearly given the life-span of youkai

Available: 1 ]

The pack wasn't given the time to think about the new Tail Perk unlocked, as Totosai had chosen that moment to appear, sword in hand.
He held the weapon expectantly toward Sesshoumaru – without missing a beat, the shiro inu drew the sword in a smooth, practiced motion. Tenseiga's blade hummed, light emitting around it. With a jump and a slash, the Lord of the West unleashed his new attack.
“Well,” Totosai admitted, reluctantly approving “that's some good instinct and understanding of your weapon.”

“And such an interesting attack, at that.” Tsukiko echoed, eyes gleaming green – making her pack wonder what exactly they were seeing, in the large, dark crescent moon that had been opened in the sky
“This is Meidou Zangetsuha, the dark path of the moon.” Totosai explained, “It allows the wielder of Tenseiga to cut open a path that sends his enemies directly to hell.”

The explanation stunned Shadow's pack – but explained only too well why their alpha had reacted to it, even if she didn't seem too disapproving for now.
“As you gain mastery over this attack,” the blacksmith went on explaining, “the form will go from crescent to full moon.”
With that, Totosai seemed ready to go – but InuYasha caught him by the neck of his haori before he could disappear, “Not so fast, old man!”
“What do you want?” the youkai grouched moodily
The hanyou drew his sword, not noticing the blacksmith impressed reaction at the ease with which he did it.

“It's already lighter, so what do you want?”
“It's lighter.” the hanyou confirmed, “But not yet as much as it used to. And while I can understand the value of training at my own rhythm, I don't have time right now.”
Totosai eyed him for a moment, searching in the beta's eyes – and apparently founding what he was looking for.
“You must surpass your father.” he stated dryly, “The fastest way to do that would be to slay Ryukossei. But beware!” he warned, “The old dragon may be sealed right now, he still was the youkai who caused the wounds that took your father's life, don't go to this battle lightly, or you won't survive.”
“I see.” a resolute nod, “Thanks old man!”

“Well, I guess we've got our next destination then.” Tsukiko mused, “Chichi-ue.” she turned toward her father, ready to take leave of him
“Until we meet again.” the inu nodded with a small smile, before nodding toward InuYasha, “Otouto.” a nod to the rest of them, “Pack.”
With that, he was off, Rin and Jaken following, the little girl enthusiastically waving at them.
InuYasha was still shell-shocked from the simple farewell.

“I think Sesshoumaru-sama broke InuYasha.” Shippou fake-whispered, making the pack laugh heartily
Soon, they too were taking their leave from Totosai, Myouga with them – apparently the old youkai knew exactly where the dragon was sealed and was volunteering himself to guide them there.

¤.¤.¤

Ryoichi, Shinobu, Kurama and the dozen of orphans traveling along came to a sudden stop as the surrounding countryside suddenly looked devastated.
“What the...”
“Eh. This is Ginka and Kinka's doing. You shouldn't stay here, they don't stop for anyone, not even youkai.”
Surprised at the rather warm welcome from a human to a group of youkai, Ryoichi asked, “What do you mean?”

“They are two youkai brothers who are always quarreling.” the old human explained with a resigned shrug, “They don't care about anything else than trying to kill each other and all the neighboring villages are but collateral to their family dispute.”
“Wow. That's overkill, even for youkai.” Shinobu couldn't help but comment, “So from the look on your face, I'd guess we're going?”
“You sure like to save people for a killer.” Kurama added, “I don't understand what's your deal with that.” a shrug, “I mean people live, people die... This sort of thing happens all the time...”

The kitsune eyed the youko speculatively.
While he could understand hardening one's heart to survive, it seemed to him the other fox had done so to an unprecedented level, and really seemed to have a hard time grasping what were even to him basic emotions. He sighed – while he wasn't a monster by any mean, he wasn't either the kind of person who could heal people around him. Or well, heal their mind, he corrected himself.
Healing a wound was easy, next to getting stuck explaining emotions to a clueless youko...

Maybe it was because as a beast youkai, he'd had far less contact with humans and didn't know how to live in society.
“I'm not a killer, I'm an assassin.” he opted to correct, “The difference between an assassin and a killer is understanding the weight of a life.” he gestured at the whole group, and even the human villager, “I could kill you all here and now, but I don't. As an assassin, before killing someone I wonder 'why should I?'. A killer wonders, 'Why shouldn't I?'.”
“And you're not just an assassin. You're a healer too.” Shinobu pointed out
“Exactly. And the difference between a healer and someone who merely knows how to heal is precisely the reverse.”
“A healer will wonder 'why shouldn't I' and a con-man will wonder 'why should I'.” a small Tengu said softly among the orphans, “Father was a healer...” he added with a proud smile, “And he used to say exactly the same thing!”

Kurama – didn't look like he really understood – Ryoichi noted. But he had still heard the explanation, and his thoughtful look was proof enough that in due time, when he'd learn more about the bonds between people, he'd understand.
While the kitsune didn't think he'd be the one to teach all that to his friend – he looked forward to meeting him again when the time was right and the youko had grown into his feelings.

That said, he turned his attention back to the human, who seemed rather approving of the philosophy, if his respectful nod was anything to go by, and started to ask more about the two brothers.
Apparently, the two youkai bore no ill will to the rest of the world, be them youkai or humans – they were simply so engrossed in their never-ending fight that everything around them ended up as collateral damage.
Their quarrel, whatever it was, went so far that they even ate and slept exactly at the same time as the other – as if one brother had ever sawn a weakness in the other, he'd already have ended the fight in a quite permanent fashion.

“Well,” the fox decided after his questions had been answered, “let's go and ask those two about the reason of their fight!”
Shinobu rolled his eyes, Kurama looked ready to bang his head around the nearby rock – and the young orphans broke in cheers, all quite sure their hero would save those two youkai too, just like they had been saved.

Finding the two brothers wasn't too difficult – one just had to follow the trail of disasters...
The two youkai they happened upon had the upper half of a human, and a lower half of a snake – and the two large scaly tails were entwined together so tightly it didn't look like they could be pried apart.

“ So,” Ryoichi asked after having the two's attention by sending a well aimed Fox Fire ball between the two, “what's your deal?”
“What? You interrupted just to ask?” the first one, with red skin and fire at the ready asked
“Well, you are causing quite an inconvenience for everyone around you.” he pointed out
“And what about our inconvenience?” the second one, with golden skin and lightning brimming around, asked, “Try living with him day in and day out!”

“Can't you just live apart if you can't stand each other?” Shinobu wondered
“Tch we would if we could!” the fiery twin asked
“But that's the curse of our specie!” the other added
“We're born from our egg as one being with two heads, the stronger head preying on the weakest as soon as we break out of our shell.” the red brother took over
“Well that's how it is for the others at least.” the lightning sibling added, “As for us, we could only wound each other, neither able to take control of our body...”
“Yet unable to separate as we were born to be one.” the red one completed

“So we're battling to this day, knowing that the only way for one of us to be free is to kill the other.” the lightning sibling concluded with a shrug
“That's sad.” one of the orphans that were gathered behind their protector affirmed
The little youkai, probably some kind of canine given the black tail in his back, was holding protectively a smaller child in his arms – Kenshin and Isamu were kuro inu and brothers, and had been collected but a few days before, Ryoichi remembered.
While usually calm and collected, Kenshin, the elder, had been nearly feral when they'd found him, having spent the months since his parents' death on the run, protecting his younger sibling from the youkai who would see young orphaned daiyoukai as an easy prey.

And powerful they would be – for while both were over their first grow spur, with Kenshin, looking to be around nine years old, nearing his second one, Isamu looked barely older than four, and once properly fed and rested, it was soon evident that the pup had the potential to grow up to be a force to be reckoned with.
Still – for those two brothers, seeing the two youkai fighting like that was rather unthinkable.
“That's the lot we were given.” the red youkai shrugged, “It's not as if we hate each other, you know. We were just born to fight, Ginka and I.”
“If I killed Kinka, or if he killed me right now,” the other agreed, “we wouldn't resent the other.” a shrug, “This is how we live.”

¤.¤.¤

“And if you could be separated without one dying?” Ryoichi asked, sounding genuinely curious yet strangely serious,“Would you do it?”
The two siblings shared a glance – neither lowering their weapons – before answering together, “We don't want people to interfere in our fight.”
“I know of another youkai specie just like yours. Except that neither needs to kill the other.” Ryoichi explained, not contradicting them - their relation may be one of violence, it was still their own

“How is it possible?”
“There is an unbreakable bond between siblings,” Ryoichi explained, “but a skillful healer can cut the two separate at birth.” a shrug, “Between the high regeneration us youkai benefit from and appropriate care, they grow up just fine, but apparently their physical bond may be broken, the mental one never is.”
“Meaning?” Shinobu was the one to ask

“When a pair of those youkai fight together, you better not be on the other side.” Ryoichi laughed – remembering his first meeting with a water orochi and her wind orochi twin – that had been one fight to remember, “They can share thoughts as fast as if they were of one mind, feel when the other is in trouble. They never hamper each other on the battlefield, and are always where the other needs them.”
“Sounds like you fought one. Er, two.”

“Umiko and Kazeko were fearsome opponents.” he admitted easily
“While that sounds good...” Kinka admitted wistfully
“I don't see what it has got to do with us...” his brother added in the same tone

“Ryoichi-sama is a healer.” Shinobu stated
“And an assassin!” one young youkai added, probably still on the earlier lesson
“That too.” the hanyou nodded, used by now to the children, “But right now, I think he's offering to help you.”

“Why?” a wary youkai asked
“What good would it do for you?” the other added just as leery
“See!” Kurama crowed in triumph, “I told you normal people don't just travel around the countryside gathering orphans and helping people all around! That's just weird!”
The loud affirmation was soon followed by a surprised yelp as one of the younger children had managed to slip past Shinobu to resolutely kick the youko in the shin.

“Ryo-sama isn't weird! You're weird! Meanie!” the small earth sprite bit out, the leaves that replaced hair bristling around his head while he frowned at the youko
Ryoichi wondered if the orphans weren't becoming a bit too attached to him – then turning his attention back to the two, “If you really need a reason... The two of you not destroying everything around you would be one.” he stated, before adding with a shrug, “Beside, I've got six little brothers and sisters. I know siblings aren't supposed to kill each other.”

“You aren't going to be bone tired for days again if you heal them?” Shinobu checked discreetly with the leader of their group, “Because I may not be a healer, I'm rather sure this isn't good for you.”
“What I used last time was dangerous.” the kitsune admitted, “But I haven't lied to them, what I'm talking about is rather simple if you know what to do. It's just that since they're both already adult it will be both easier as they already have separate bodies, and harder because the power held in their blood has never been shown how to work in another way than biding them together. It will hurt badly...”
The brothers, that had spied shamelessly on the talk, shared a glance – thinking, perhaps for the first time in their life, about a life without the other yet no death included.

“Let's try this.”
The two brothers took the group back to their den, and after eyeing them dubiously, Shinobu was the one to unceremoniously drop a young youkai in each brother's arms.
“Here. If you've got something in your arms, you won't just accidentally forget and try to start a new fight while Ryoichi-dono's working.”
After that, the two brothers – and Shinobu who was listening attentively nearby while keeping the children busy by advancing the daily lesson usually held in the evening - - turned their attention toward the kitsune.

Soon, the children were busy scribbling their kana and kanji in the dirt while Ryoichi started to explain, as precisely as he could, the procedure used on newborn orochi.
“Why are you saying that to us?” Ginka wondered after a while
“After all, you said it would be different for us adults.” Kinka completed
“So that when you decide to have children, they don't have to kill each other or go through your ordeal. I'll be leaving you notes about it too, feel free to share this healing method with other orochi.”

After that, the two brothers became more attentive, trying to commit to memory all that Ryoichi was saying – and the kitsune himself was clearly trying to simplify all the medical jargon out to give out a method clear enough that anyone could do it.
By the time he was ready to operate on the two brothers, neither was surprised when, with a quick slash, he wounded both to start scribbling the Chinese pictograms most youkai used for youjutsu.

“Most ancient languages could be used.” he explained while working, “As long as the inner meaning is preserved. Here I'm using this one to symbolize the separation between two people, that one is to impress that ties of blood can be mental just as well as physical and the third is for you to keep your individuality. Don't forget it!” he warned, “Otherwise the mind-bond you'd create would be even worse for the siblings than the physical bond between the two of you.”

Eyes widening, the two brothers nodded hurriedly – they could imagine easily enough how bad that could be...
“This will hurt.” Ryoichi reminded them as he channeled youki in the two wards he'd just written with their blood

Sure enough – as each ward illuminated, Kinka's whole body was irresistibly dragged toward one – Ginka's toward the other.
During what seemed like an eternity, the two felt like their bodies were being wrenched, blood boiling and lightning coursing through their veins. And suddenly – mercifully – it was over, each brother painfully dragging himself upward and realizing with wide eyes that indeed...
They weren't together anymore.

But the hint of loneliness the idea made them feel was soon washed away as both realized at the same time – that in the far reaches of their mind, close enough to be soothing, far enough not to be annoying, they could feel a familiar presence.

[Hidden Quest Complete! Ouroboros...
You've taught the Elemental Orochi a new way of saving their young, they in turn will teach their children, until the method passed down through the ages makes its way back to you
Reward: +100XP, +1 Tail Perk]

Ryoichi had to laugh, as Chaos Interface confirmed what he'd been wondering about all along – the method he was teaching Ginka and Kinka would be taught by the two of them to their children, and passed down from generation to generation.
Until two sisters granted him the knowledge, something rather rare outside the clan, as repayment of a life-debt they owned him.
Talk about a snake biting its tail...

The day nearing its end, they stayed for the nigh – and by the time they left the next morning, each brother had already gone his own way, itching to finally be rid of the other and learn to live.
Ryoichi smiled as they went on their way too. Knowing how he did the elemental orochi, he was rather certain they'd end up living side by side again.

A bond that strong could be changed, but never broken after all.

Chapter Text

XIII. October 1996 Ryukossei

The pack, now on its way toward the cliff where Ryukossei was sealed, had finally had enough time to talk about their latest pack level gain – and more importantly, the Tail Perk all had unlocked thanks to that.

InuYasha was wavering between Poison Fang, which he had already admitted to having avoided earlier because he wanted to gain Sesshoumaru's approval on his own power – something he had now achieved - and using the Pack Symbiosis to unlock an elemental manipulation that would hopefully still be available on the new moon.
Finally, after wondering about it quite a bit, the hanyou took the second option, and unlocked air manipulation – something that surprised the pack for all of five seconds before they remembered that thanks to his training with Tessaiga to master the Kaze no Kizu, he already knew quite a bit about that element.
That and the fact, even if he wouldn't admit it, that having been unable to cut the Kaze no Kizu against Kagura had vexed him – even though it was quite normal, as the woman was a wind spirit...

Shippou hadn't needed too long to settle on the Sun Child perk he'd inherited from his father, and was already planning ways to use the new-gained light manipulation with his shape-shifting aptitudes.

Sango, similarly, had made her choice quickly, deciding that since she was the last one without any elemental manipulation. Pack Symbiosis it was – and with it lightning manipulation, something that didn't bode well for poor Miroku's wandering hands...

Kagome realized, to her surprise, that the description of Pack Symbiosis the others seemed to share had changed for her – but was swiftly reassured by Tsukiko, who reminded her that her own perk didn't have anything to do with elemental manipulation either, perhaps because they had both already unlocked one element without the perk's help.

[- Pack Symbiosis: even your soul can learn from your pack mates, and just like your alpha you hold a large soul and reiki, with this perk you will further follow her example by becoming a Youkai Miko (youkai specie to be chosen)

note that the yearly powers from your inheritances and miko abilities will become decennial as a youkai ]

Even Tsukiko had been surprised at the perk – but even more surprising maybe had been her childhood friend's answer when she asked whether she'd take it.
“Not right now.”
“So... you mean you'll take it eventually?”
A nod, then Kagome announced, “I remember you know. That your first time seeing InuYasha was when he came out of the well.” her eyes were calm as she announced, “Your place is in the future once my quest is over, but I was taken to this era for a reason.”

“You mean to stay.” Tsukiko realized, eyes widening - she hadn't expected that
“I will stay.” Kagome nodded, “And while my reiki would probably give me the life-spawn needed to live through time back to our era... I will need the additional powers that being a youkai will grant me.” a smile, “You know me, I don't like to fight needlessly. But thanks to you, I've learned to fight to protect what is precious to me.”
Tsukiko smiled warmly, proud of the girl she'd seen grow and change so much in the past ten years, “Then I'll wait for you in the future.” she promised

And so, the Tail perk was put to the side for now – and Kagome unlocked the Shrine Maiden perk which not only doubled the rate at which she learned about wards and rituals but also, thanks to her Youkai Touch let her interact with their youkai equivalent and eventually learn to adapt them to her own reiki...

Miroku was the next surprise, as the houshi had unlocked new perks when he'd become a part of Shadow's following – and the three perks, Soul Whisperer, Blood Singing and Shadow Walking were, of course, each derived from the alpha's own holy powers.

The soul power attuned his slowly improving Soul Sense, making him able to hear the recently departed, and would, as his grasp on the power improved, eventually let him talk freely to the dead that hadn't been gone for too long or were still lingering.
The blood power wasn't any less powerful, as from a simple power boost to all his written-based abilities when using blood (his or someone else's) it would eventually grant him the ability to use any written-based ability, be they deriving from his own reiki, or needing any other energy like youki, magic and even alchemy...
As for the third power, it gave the abilities of both a shadow blender and a shadow traveler, meaning it gave both a nearly perfect way of hiding and a range-less way of travel. Of course, here too, training was necessary – at first a shadow blender still needed to be discreet, only helped by the shadows, while a fully trained one could simply stand still and disappear, or stay hidden when slipping from one shadow to the other where no normal person could have done the same; on the same account a young shadow traveler couldn't go too far or stay in the shadows too long while an accomplished one could disappear in a shadow in Japan and step out the next moment at the other side of the globe...

While as a priest, it was the soul power that called to him the most, as he could already see its uses to help lingering souls, grant last wishes and so on – he knew that right now, against Naraku, in was one of the other powers that would be more useful.
As such, the priest unlocked the Shadow Walker perk.

Finally, Tsukiko's choice wasn't any easier.
She was tempted to give in and get Pack Symbiosis to get the same shape-shifting abilities as Shippou – while it would just be for fun right now, it could become useful in a later incarnation as it changed her Past Life Perk itself. The Dying Will Perk was interesting too – not only in that it eventually opened up the option of magic, but that she knew well about the impressive powers Flames could produce.
But unlocking a power she had already learned in a previous life seemed a bit redundant, and so she was still hesitating.
The Youkai Miko perk, while not uninteresting in the future, had no real interest right now, as she already had all the abilities of a Miko – it would only grant her a CP boost, which, while never useless, wasn't necessary at the moment.

¤.¤.¤

The ookami didn't have the opportunity to make her choice – as all youkai of the pack suddenly turned toward the East, where a familiar scent was approaching fast.
Within minutes, Kouga appeared, two other tribe youkai and half a dozen of wolves by his side.
“Hime-chan, Kagome-chan!”
“And what are we, chopped liver?” InuYasha grumbled without any real heat

“Kouga-kun.” Tsukiko smiled, nodding toward the new additions to his face, “Congratulation.”
“It's thanks to you.” he commented, before turning toward the two youkai behind him “Those are Ginta and Hakkaku, from my den.” a smile, “They took the trial with me.”
“And now you are pack.” Kagome completed with a smile, “But didn't you plan on taking over from your father?” she wondered
“When I came back to the den, with news about Naraku and stating my intention, we talked about it...” a sigh, “It's difficult to travel around as a large pack, and between the pups and the elder, not all of us are in any state to fight.”

“And the Lord of the East sent word too about Naraku while Kouga wasn't there.” Ginta added, “So the warriors are upping their training to be ready to protect the dens.”
“But I still wanted to go after the bastard.” Kouga admitted easily, “So I announced that I'd take the trial but stay as a lone wolf until the bastard was dead.”
“But we couldn't leave Kouga alone, could we?” Hakkaku was the one to protest, “He'd forget to rest and eat!”
Tsukiko laughed at the indignant affirmation, “Seems like you know each other well.”
“Our mum gave birth around the same time,” Kouga admitted, blushing a bit, “so we grew up together.”

“Just like Tsuki-chan is my childhood friend!” Kagome compared enthusiastically, “Even though... With the age difference between youkai and humans, I guess even ojii-chan is your childhood friend?” she added bemusedly
“You could say that.” Tsukiko laughed - she had been barely fifty when she met the priest after all, before letting her usual hold on her powers unraveling, youki and reiki swirling gently around her pack – then taking hold of Kouga's pack too
The wolf smiled – and if his display of power was less impressive than hers, all could still feel his own youki mingle in harmony as both alpha marked the other pack as an ally.

[Political system updated!
Tsume's Pack(wolf-tribe pack, LV1) has been added as Shadow Pack sibling's pack: +100XP
Kouga(alpha, LV121)
Ginta(beta, LV47)
Hakkaku(pack member, LV45)
wolf youkai(pack beast member, LV19, LV21, LV27, LV32, LV33, LV34)

note that sibling packs share their all pack's bonus except the insignia bonus, but each bonus progress isn't transferred over to the other pack]

[Shadow Pack gains:
Alpha Sibling (1/10): +3 Agility
Beta Sibling (1/10): +1 Agility
LV1 pack sibling (1/10): +1 YP/RP/KP regeneration rate per minute]

[Tsume Pack gains:
Alpha Sibling(1/10): +3 Agility
Beta Sibling (1/10): +1 Endurance
LV5 pack sibling(1/10): +1 HP regeneration rate per minute
+5 spiritual resistance
+5 Synergy
+5 physical resistance
+1 Tail Perk]

While Kouga's pack didn't have the help of Chaos Interface to see the changes – they still could all feel the feeling of new power given by the sibling-pack bond.
“I feel like we've got the better end of the deal!” the young alpha couldn't help but point out, his expression torn between a wince and a smile
“Then you just have to grow as pack.” Tsukiko smiled back “beside, it's not for the power we did this.”
“You're right.” Kouga agreed, a true smile blossoming on his face this time – but whatever he had been about to add was swiftly forgotten as all the youkai suddenly caught a new scent on the wind

“Naraku.” InuYasha was the first to snarl
“Learn this scent.” Kouga instructed to his pack, as all rushed in the direction it was coming from, “He's the one that killed our brothers.”
Soon, they were in front of a grimly familiar figure clad in a white baboon pelt, propped on a skeletal-horse hauling a wagon on which a large metallic cage was hidden by a large piece of fabric.
But the scent, Kouga realized with a bit of confusion, wasn't coming from that silhouette but the cage behind him.

“A kugutsu.” Miroku was the first to confirm, “A rather elaborate one at that, seems like Naraku hasn't been idle...”
While Ginta and Hakkaku were being explained by Shippou just what were the wooden puppets used by Naraku, the evil hanyou was laughing creepily “Kukuku, both InuYasha's band of misfits and the annoying wolf, my, what a treat for my fourth's children!”
A snap of chain, and the cage was opened.
“Come out, Juuromaru!”

The rather effeminate silhouette that stepped out of its prison would have looked like a young noble with his elaborate clothes – but the feral way the youkai held himself, nearly crouched to the ground, and the chains and halter used to keep him in check quickly shattered the illusion.

“Tch. You're growing more creepy each time we see you!” InuYasha was the one to bark, “What kind of degenerate uses fucking chains on his children?”
“How rude, telling me how to raise my own children!” the voice grew colder, “But then again, I guess I shouldn't have expected any better from kidnappers.” despite the pelt on his back, all could tell the icy glare was pointed at a quivering Kanna

Stepping protectively in front of their youngest pack-mate, Shippou was the one to answer, “What we did was rescue, not kidnapping, you bastard!”
“Bah, there's no reasoning with riffraff.” the puppet sneered dismissively at the kit's answer, “I'm breaking the seal Juuromaru. Fight to your hearts' content!”
With a surge of power, chains and halter clattered to the ground, and youki swirled aggressively against the youkai's form.
The attack that followed was so swift most couldn't even see it...
“Trying to kill their father, my children sure love to misbehave.” the puppet chuckled as it fell to the ground, cleanly cut in pieces

Blank face and drool dripping from his mouth, Juuromaru turned toward the two packs.
The next attack was just as swift, and Miroku barely had time to erect a protecting wall of water – and even like that, and despite the holy power burning the youkai's hands as he clawed at the wall, his protection was clearly falling. Sango threw her boomerang – taking the heat off the houshi, but her Hiraikotsu was easily thrown back at her, a large claw mark visible on its surface.
The pack shared worried glances.

This new spawn made Goshinki look slow, and while his attack didn't have the weight behind them the third spawn had had, they were dangerously sharp, as the marks on Sango's trusted weapon attested – and none of them had forgotten that it wasn't them, but their alpha that had dealt with the previous enemy.
“He's just as fast as Kouga.” Ginta commented in disbelief as the youkai was now rushing toward InuYasha
Tsukiko eyed the situation worriedly.
Just like the rest of her pack, she remembered that she had been the one to finish off Goshinki – and that wasn't something she intended to do too often, as they well-knew – regardless, if it were needed, she would act...

Right now, Sango was too slow, and not powerful enough to act – even if she had been able to enhance Hiraikotsu with her new element, it hadn't even made the youkai pause; Miroku was already regrouping with Kagome, both clearly intent on putting up a barrier to protect those who couldn't fight.
Kouga's pack-mates, youkai they maybe, were even less powerful than Sango even if they had superior reflexes and regeneration. As such, they were soon coaxed within the barrier by Kagome, even if they were eyeing the watery wall brimming with light and reiki dubiously, still wary of the holy energy.
The fight, it seemed, would be left to Kouga and InuYasha.

“I don't like that.” Shippou protested, “It looks like we're all hiding while the two of them are fighting in our place.”
“As loathe as I am to admit it,” Miroku sighed, “right now we'd only be in the way.”
“And Sango may be hiding it rather well, but I'm sure getting hit by Hiraikotsu hurt.” Kagome added, “It is a weapon made to fight youkai after all.”
Seeing she hadn't been able to fool their main healer, Sango winced, admitting, “My armor is reinforced too, so I'll be alright, but I'm in for some nasty bruises, and I'd better take it easy for a few days.”

Meanwhile, Kouga and InuYasha were fighting side by side, loudly insulting both their enemy and each other – silently thankful for the few days spent hunting together which had helped them learn to fight together.
It was because of those days, too, that Kouga soon realized “Tch. What's the deal with you, mutt? Your sword is so slow, I'm falling asleep!”
“Bah, what's it to you wimpy wolf!” InuYasha retorted while dodging an attack – barely, once more, claws grazing at the sleeve of his haori

His eyes widened, as he realized that he should have clearly escaped that attack.
It was – as if the arm of the youkai had extended... Was the enemy a shape-shifter?
The next few attacks contradicted that, making him wonder.
Then Juuromaru, who'd been quietly drooling up until then, spit a large glob of poisonous mist at the two of them, and InuYasha realized a second too late what was going on.

The youkai hadn't been shape-shifting, but another youkai had been – after all, Naraku had indeed used plural when the puppet had been killed!
The attack coming would be lethal for Kouga, who was turning his back to the unknown danger – so the hanyou jumped, pushing the young wolf out of the way and taking the attack in his stead, making Kagome yell out in worry.
Even Kouga looked worried, the hanyou noted distantly. But then again, he clearly mustn't look too good, the annoying youkai had clearly bitten through his side...

“Kukuku, that was pretty tasty.” the new youkai commented, licking his lips, “I'll aim for the heart next!”
“Gross!” Shippou commented from behind the reiki barrier as he took in the next enemy's appearance
The face was nearly the same as Juuromaru – but where the other had a blank look, this youkai looked clearly malicious. That face was also the only human looking part of the youkai, as it was on top of a tentacle like body with two claws instead of arms.

“I'm Kageroumaru,” the new youkai introduced himself, “and I was sleeping in Juuromaru's stomach.”
“Hm. So that halter was to keep you inside then.” Miroku speculated calmly
“Indeed.” a savage smirk, “After all, Juuromaru obeys nobody but me!” now shouting, he jumped into action, “Now let's dispatch those two, Juuromaru, then we'll take care of the rest. We'll even do Naraku a favor and take care of that little miko he's so afraid of!”

[Goal complete! +25XP
Goal update: learn more about Naraku's next children]

The fight wasn't going well for InuYasha and Kouga – weakened by his wound, the hanyou was even slower than before. Still, slowly but surely, Kouga was going faster, picking the slack.
Worried about her uncle, Tsukiko put a hand on her blade, ready to step in.
“Don't.”

Surprised, she turned – while the injunction had come from the hanyou, the hand on her own was Sango's. With that, the tajiya snatched a small container from her Inventory and turned toward Kagome “Lend me your bow.”
The weapon was soon thrown her way, and the tajiya was dabbing a few arrows in the mixture.
“I'm a youkai hunter.” she reminded both herself and the rest of her pack “I'm used to fighting at a disadvantage.” she added, eyes hard and glinting - after all, none of them liked any more than Shippou that they couldn't help their beta
But she could help - even if not by fighting directly. So focusing on the unfamiliar weapon, she drew the string - and while her aim wasn't all that great, it was more than enough.

Where each of the three arrows fired landed, the ground started to darken, and Kageroumaru, who'd been hiding under the ground between each attack, making his attacks even more difficult to predict, was soon rushing out.
“This is a poison used against underground youkai.” Sango commented with a satisfied smile, “It's rather powerful but doesn't last too long.”
InuYasha, weakened as he was, had managed to take advantage of the attack, cutting clean one of Kageroumaru's claw as he had fled the ground – the youkai had replied by digging his remaining claw deep in Kouga's thigh before disappearing once more...
“Where did he disappear?” Shippou wondered, unknowingly echoing his beta's thought

Fortunately – both Kouga and InuYasha came to the answer at the same time.
Both side-stepping Juuromaru's claws, they rushed toward him, Kouga ducking low, claws digging in the youkai's leg and making him falter for a moment, even while his claws dug into the wolf-tribe alpha's shoulder.
But that moment had been all InuYasha needed, and when Tessaiga was swung, gusts of winds tore through both Juuromaru and Kageroumaru, who had been hiding back inside the other's body.

¤.¤.¤

Kouga and InuYasha dropped to the ground, and Kagome rushed toward them, the rest of the packs not far behind. The two packs were soon settling not too far away, the miko healing the hanyou as he'd been hurt the worst, while Tsukiko was taking care of Kouga, then Sango.
“Well, those two confirmed something I'd been wondering about ever since we saved Kanna...” Tsukiko commented
“Naraku is targeting Kagome-chan.” Sango completed
“Kageroumaru went as far as to state that he was afraid of her.” Miroku remarked, “What did happen in the shiro?”
“Nothing that would cause this sort of reaction.” Kagome protested, “I mean, he did start to act weirdly all of a sudden, but I don't know anymore about it than you!”

“Feh. It's not Kagome he's afraid of.” InuYasha was the one to comment, “It's Kikyou.”
“Oh. Because I hadn't been the one fighting him one on one before, he hadn't realized I was her reincarnation before, you mean!” Kagome exclaimed, eyes widening in understanding
“But why would he be afraid of Kikyou?” Shippou wondered, “After all, he won against her, didn't he? His machinations caused her death and InuYasha's sealing...”
The pack thought about it silently – the kit had a point after all.

“Bah, let's just ask Kaede-obaa-san the next time we're home.” InuYasha finally stated with an annoyed huff, “It's not as if we can just divine the answer!”
With that, the matter was dropped, and the two packs spent the evening recovering from the fight while chatting – methods to train Ginta and Hakkaku were suggested, making the two wolves whiten and whimper in dread.
No wonder their alpha had grown so much stronger in just a few days, if these were the “light” suggestions!

But at the same time – they had been just as frustrated as the humans, stuck behind this barrier while their alpha fought with the hanyou, yet knowing that they were too weak right now, would have been just liabilities for Kouga if they'd tried to fight with him... So if the hellish training Shadow's pack was so casually suggesting could help – they'd suffer through it, because as much as an alpha was supposed to care for his pack, it was also the pack's duty to support its alpha.
“Still,” Kouga eventually asked again, “What was up with your sword? Usually, you're waving it around like a loon!”
“We met two more children of Naraku while you were on your Trial.” Kagome answered, “The first was stuck in her own mind and could be saved from him.”

At that, Kouga glanced toward the white-haired little youkai, who hid a bit behind Shippou - but there wasn't any ill intent in his eyes. Between what he'd heard and seen from the evil hanyou, and the young youkai demeanor, it wasn't hard to guess she'd been mistreated by Naraku – her own father! As a wolf youkai, Kouga was naturally pack and family oriented, so the simple idea of hurting one's own child was nauseating...

“The other, on the contrary, was purely evil.” Miroku took over, “He could read minds, and wasn't a bad fighter either. Within minutes, he'd managed to wound all of us and had nearly bitten through Tessaiga when Tsukiko stepped in.”
The affirmation took the young alpha by surprise – biting through Tessaiga? Even today's opponents, as swift and deadly as they had been, hadn't been able to damage the blade!
“We went to Totosai to have it repaired,” Sango took over, “but since he used InuYasha's fang as a filler, he now has to prove his own strength to the blade.”

Kouga nodded – while coming of age weapons were more a daiyoukai thing, as normal youkai didn't have the wealth nor the need for it, he knew the basis of it, and as he'd already learned that Tessaiga had been forged from the hanyou's father fang while they were training together. As such, it was rather easy to put his knowledge together and understand why the link between the weapon and its handler had changed.
What had been the hanyou's inheritance was now becoming his own...

“So what are you going to do about it?” he asked, “it's not like you can go after Naraku when you're so slow?” he asked – taunt clear to be heard, but a hint of worry too
“Tch. That's where we were heading when that bastard fucking interfered with his twin annoyances.” InuYasha grumbled back
“We're going hunting.” Tsukiko explained, “According to Totosai, slaying the youkai that managed to defeat oji-san's father would make the blade acknowledge him.”
“But if it managed to slain the Inu no Taishou...” Kouga didn't finish his sentence, not seeing the point
“Then right now, oji-san doesn't stand a chance.” ignoring the protest that affirmation provoked, she went on, “Against a Ryukossei at full-power, even I wouldn't stand a chance. I'm not even sure chichi-ue would stand a chance!”

That affirmation put a stop to the hanyou's recrimination – and made the pack realize just what kind of foe they were going after.
“But as long as Tessaiga tastes the dragon's blood, I can fight with oji-san, as his alpha.” the wolf hime reminded, “Had he been an alpha already, the problem would have been different...” she added, not seeing her beta stumble at the clear profession of her belief he'd wouldn't always be so, “And he won't be at full power, after all he's been sealed for more than two centuries, and was injured too in that fight.”
“Technically,” Myouga stated – making the pack suddenly remember the tick was with them, “InuYasha just has to cut Ryukossei, not fight him. Awakening him is not only useless, but not recommended.”

“While I understand your concern, Myouga-san,” Tsukiko gently corrected, “that kind of fight wouldn't be one the House of Moon could be proud of.”
The tick sighed but didn't protest.
As a small youkai, his mind-set was clearly aimed at survival, and with the decades and centuries spent far from the ruling House of the West after the Inu no Taishou's death, he'd nearly forgotten – that the House of Moon was a House of carnivorous daiyoukai, whose way of thinking was drastically different from his own.
And that InuYasha, all hanyou that he was, was clearly one of them.

The next morning, the two packs went on their way amicably – Kouga's still sniffing after Naraku's lair, while Tsukiko's was heading toward the coast, and the cliff where the ryu daiyoukai was sealed.

¤.¤.¤

Embedded into the cliff, the form of the dragon was unmistakable – Ryukossei had a large body covered in steel-hard scales, long antlers each on a side of a noh mask, and a long white mane. In the middle of the dragon's chest, a large claw was embedded and acting like a seal.
Leaving the rest of their pack on another nearby cliff, Padfoot turned into his larger form and signaled the hanyou to hop on.

“I thought only Tsuki-chan could fight with him?” Shippou wondered as the three closed on the dragon
“Padfoot's life is so powerfully entwined with Tsukiko's that they cannot be considered as two different people.” Miroku explained, “Just like if I were to fight in a similar battle, Shingetsu would come with me.”

The trio was soon stepping on the large claw, Tsukiko getting on her knees – and at the power radiating around her, InuYasha knew that if the ookami was to open her eyes, they would be green and echoing with unearthly powers.
As if answering her untold prayers, a few chips of bone flew out of the large claw and were swiftly pocketed by the hime, who then left her holy powers simmer down and flared her youki, poison dripping from her claws and soon starting to eat away at the seal.

[Challenge LV150! Surpassing your Ancestors...
Goal: defeat Ryukossei
Bonus goal: unlock Tessaiga's ougi
Reward: +50XP, Tessaiga is upgraded upon completion
Bonus Reward:+100XP, The Great Dog's Approval (+10 to an Awareness skill to be chosen) Perk unlocked upon completion]

Uncle and niece shared a glance, and jumped backward as with a great rumble, the claw crumbled into pieces, and great red eyes opened.
“So who are the fools who dared awaken me?” the daiyoukai wondered, soon finding the trio and staring at them, “Ah. I recognize this youki and the moon on your brow, child. I must have slept quite a while if the brat has reproduced...” his eyes turned to InuYasha, “And the hanyou too bears the same scent. I was told Toga had taken with a human, but to see it was true... how surprising...”
Ruffling scales and mane, he broke free of the cliff, getting rid in the same move of the vegetation and other rocks stuck to him.

“So, are you here to avenge Toga?” he wondered
“Bah, who'd have any time to waste with vengeance!” InuYasha contradicted, drawing Tessaiga, “No, I'm here to surpass oyaji!”
The daiyoukai laugh rumbled through his body, making even the sea above which they were standing foam, “You've got guts for a hanyou!” turning toward Tsukiko, “And you? Will you fight me too, even thought you're not even in your true form?”
“I wasn't about to let my beta get all the fun.” Tsukiko bantered, before adding with a careless shrug, “Besides, I'm not stupid enough to try and take you on in my true form.”

The dragon laughed once more – given how old she felt, the pup was right after all, even if she was powerful on her own merit, mastering one's abilities in your true form was something that took decades, or even centuries to master...
With that, InuYasha and Tsukiko were jumping toward Ryukossei, just as the dragon was sending a blast of power toward them. The daiyoukai didn't even bother avoiding their attack – the reason soon becoming apparent, as Tessaiga simply bounced on the scales.

“Bah! I can't believe you came claiming to want to beat me when your sword is so dull it can't even cut me!” the dragon taunted
While he sent another attack at InuYasha, this one barely avoided, the face on the Noh Mask embedded between the ryu's two antlers eyed the young alpha who had landed near him yet wasn't attacking.
“Why aren't you helping your beta, young ookami?”
“If he's in danger, I'll help.” the hime assured him, “But this fight is for him to improve, not simply for my fun.”

“You seem very sure you'd win.”
“You want to die.” Tsukiko stated simply, “This is why oji-san stands a chance even alone, and why I would win. You won't let yourself die to the claws of an unworthy adversary, but you do want to die...”
The Noh Mask, that had been surprisingly expressive until now, froze.

And finally, Ryukossei did what he should have from the start, but had forgone once he'd realize the two in front of him were related to the Inu no Taishou – to Toga, the daiyoukai that had come the closest to a friend in the last few millennia, the man who'd come the closest to breaking his curse by putting another one on him - and once analyzing the hime's aura, soon came to the rather evident realization...

“Do you want me to unseal your other form?”
“Don't, little goddess, or you'll really lose your beta.”
“I wouldn't let you do that.” she reminded him – tone light, eyes deadly serious
“Still. Let him fight me as I am right now, as Toga did before him, and countless others...” the ryu persisted in his contradiction

“Alright then.” Tsukiko nodded, before jumping down, landing beside a battered hanyou “Feh. Had a good chat?” InuYasha teased, not unkindly – he knew the young wolf well enough to understand what her staying back meant
“As he is right now, you can beat him.” Tsukiko stated, “You just have to remember why you took up Tessaiga.”

Tsukiko wasn't someone who talked needlessly – so even as he stood up once more to face the dragon, InuYasha wondered.
Right now, he was fighting to win back the ability to wield his blade – but at first, he hadn't even really wanted to have Tessaiga, he'd taken it only because it was a memento from the father he hadn't known.
Yet, that hadn't been good enough for the blade at that time, he remembered – Tessaiga had been unsealed only when he'd decided to protect Kagome with it.

The hanyou's eyes lit up in understanding, and this time he avoided fully the attack coming at him.
“Feh. I'm sorry.” he said at the ryu daiyoukai, not noticing the glimmer of interest in the large red eyes, “I haven't been fighting you as I should have.”
“Finally understood what made that blade so dull, pup?”
“It wasn't the blade that was dull, wasn't it?” he countered rhetorically, “It was me. My resolve was dulled, and I took her for granted, so Tessaiga taught me a lesson.”

“Well tell me then!” the dragon all but demanded – and so caught up in his realization he was, the hanyou didn't stop to wonder about why an enemy, one supposedly interested only in blood and carnage, seemed so interested in his opinion
“I already have claws to fight. Tessaiga may be a cutting sword, she isn't a blade to be wielded mindlessly. She accepted me as a wielder because I'm a protector...” a smile, “Back then it was only Kagome, because the bastard's daughter sure as hell didn't need me.” the smile softened yet became more determined, “But I'm the beta of our pack now, and have so much more people to protect that I became stuck on the idea of growing stronger once more.”

He pointed Tessaiga toward Ryukossei once more, not immediately realizing the blade had lightened, “I'm not fighting you to surpass oyaji in order to become stronger. I'm fighting you to surpass oyaji because I want to be better than him. I'm greedy, I don't only want to protect people, I also want to survive and be happy with them after!”
“Then prove your resolve!” the dragon roared

InuYasha jumped – right into the largest attack sent his way by the daiyoukai – an attack far too large to be avoided, not that it mattered as he had no intention to. The Kaze no Kizu's winds were humming around his blade, and the youki around him was so potent, there was but one way to go on.
The attack that was unleashed made the Kaze no Kizu look like child play, Tsukiko mused with a proud smile – still, as the dragon's body was torn to pieces, she darted among the raging youki, grabbing the Noh Mask before it could be broken.

[Challenge LV150 Complete!
Reward: +50XP, Tessaiga is upgraded upon completion
Bonus Reward:(100+50)XP, The Great Dog's Approval(+10 to an Awareness skill to be chosen) Perk unlocked]

[Tessaiga (inheritance blade, LV131) evolved into Tessaiga (coming of age weapon, LV1)]

[Level up! Tessaiga is now level 131!
+42 St, +270 damage, +27 Air damage, +2 Enhancement Space]
[Tessaiga Enhancement update:
Inu no Taishou's Protection (empowered, LV100):+1000HP
Tessaiga's Chosen Wielder (empowered, LV100):+1000YP
(empty space)
(empty space)
You currently have 4 unused Stones:
Gokuraku-chou's Crystallized Feather (attuned, LV100):+20 Air damage
Black Pearl Sliver (empowered, LV100): +100 Blood Drain
Peach's Core(normal, LV100): +5 Health Regeneration per minute
Solidified Poison (normal, LV100): +10 Poison damage per second, lasts 5 seconds]

¤.¤.¤

Youki and reiki worked together to unweave the curse set on the mask – and as gigantic slabs of rock continued to rain around her, Tsukiko barely felt her uncle and Padfoot finding her in the middle of the storm, the Grimm lugubrious howl helping her own gifts, and finally light took the mask, nearly blinding them, and a human silhouette appeared in front of them.
“I told you not to bother.” the man wearing an outdated but clearly Chinese nobility outfit pointed out, yet not sounding regretful
“You told me to let oji-san fight you just like ojii-sama fought you before.” Tsukiko corrected the man, “I did.”

Taking in the wild white mane, ruby red eyes, but more importantly the antlers crowning his face and the familiar green sheen of his outfit, it wasn't hard to guess at the youkai identity.
“Why save me?” Ryukossei wondered – and InuYasha too, even if knowing Tsukiko she must have had her reason
“You were ready to die before.” Tsukiko reiterated, “But not when the fight ended.” she added softly

“It may have been my last chance at dying.”
“You know better.” she laughed, “Find me as long as I'm alive, and if you want to die, I'll oblige. But now that the curse is lifted, you may be the most powerful daiyoukai alive, you won't be unable to die should you chose to.”
“Curse?” InuYasha asked
“It is the first time I've been able to take this form in nearly six thousand years.” Ryukossei stated, “And the first time I can feel things again in just as long.” he added – and InuYasha suddenly understood better just why the old daiyoukai was walking bare-feet in the sand, letting the water play with his feet like a child would

The trio and the dragon walked slowly toward the cliff, where the rest of Shadow's pack was waiting for them – the elder daiyoukai sharing part of his story as they strolled.

(flashback start)
Dragon youkai weren't usual by any mean, and even all those millennia ago there hadn't been a lot of them, and most of them lived hidden in high mountains, secluded from the rest of the word, deep in the continent.

The humans revered them, contrarily to a lot of other youkai that they feared, and as such they had been neither surprised nor particularly suspicious when a man arrived at the gates of their retreat.

The rather young human was polite, and after several discussions that lasted as long as a few months, was given the right to live among them. For years and decades, he lived among them, and even fell in love with a young dragoness that had been until then promised to Ryukossei – who of course went by another name at the time.
And while he didn't mind breaking their engagement, as he had felt little but brotherly love for the young daiyoukai he'd known since her birth, Ryukossei had been one of the last among them to remain suspicious of the human in their midst.

Not because of what he was, but because, even thought the others didn't seem to realize it, the human felt – dirty, and had stopped aging a few years after his arrival in their sanctuary, nearly two centuries earlier. And as a powerful magic user, Ryukossei knew that the man would have a long life – but he still should have aged a bit physically...
Another century went by, the kind NüWa happily mated to the man their people had all but forgotten was human.
And finally, he decided he had learned all he could while holding his peaceful front – and so KangHui revealed his true nature, using his own tainted powers and what knowledge and powers he'd learned while among them to lay waste to the dragons and their lair.

The dragons fought back, of course, but KangHui was a cunning man who'd had centuries posing as a friend, ally – family - to learn all their weaknesses.
Coincidentally, another human arrived during the battle, descending from a human who had fallen, too, to the dark mage's plots. That human, Ryukossei felt immediately, brimmed with reiki, where KangHui own powers had felt so malicious – so they fought side by side, aided by a distraught NüWa...

When the dust fell, KangHui had been vanquished after they'd managed to destroy the phylactery around his neck keeping him alive, but there were only two daiyoukai still alive among the ruins of their haven, one of them cursed, the second carrying the child of the man who'd destroyed their whole clan.
NüWa had left with the human who had proved himself in battle – and from what Ryukossei knew, her descendants, while mostly humans by now, were all wizards with a particular affinity for dragons and other scaled beasts, and more notably, held the magical and non-magical throne of the empire that had bloomed since then...

As for Ryukossei, after searching for a cure to his curse in vain, traveling the world as he did, he'd eventually grown tired of living – and that was when he realized that the curse wasn't only confining him to a parody of his old true form, it also prevented him from being freed from the curse.
Even by dying.

That was when the dragon grew indifferent to the world around him, paying little to no mind to the life and death of people around him, and gaining a reputation as a monster even among daiyoukai.
Then – he'd met a young shiro inu daiyoukai.
“The brat was brash and loudmouthed, yet so very powerful for one so young...” Ryukossei remembered with a fond smile, “And he had such a good heart for a daiyoukai warrior that even NüWa fell short of him. Even if he didn't like to be called such a feminine term.”

Tsukiko had laughed at that – and it's only when she commented, “Wow oji-san, InuKimi-san was right, you're really just like ojii-sama!” that InuYasha realized just whom exactly the dragon was talking about
Even thought it had been rather obvious in retrospect.

“Toga had been one of the few daiyoukai able to make me stay my hand and refrain from killing him. He was the first to ask, and hear my story... And of course, he immediately offered to help.”
“Seems like I'm not the only one like oyaji, eh alpha!” the hanyou teased at the rather familiar affirmation
“Toga grew from a brat to one of the more powerful daiyoukai of these islands, wrestling the title of Lord of the West from the old annoyance that held it back then...” a sigh, “By this time, we'd both realized that my curse forbid me not to defend myself from those who would help me.”
“If he wanted to help you, he had to fight you.” InuYasha realized – from the story, he'd been wondering how two friends could have sealed and killed each other
The dragon nodded solemnly at that.

“He traveled, and fought, and grew stronger, ensured his lands would have an heir... even fell in love with a human. But eventually, he came to me.”
“And so you fought, and he sealed you.”
“And I caused his death.”
(flashback end)

“You didn't cause his death any more than InuYasha did!” Tsukiko corrected, “Ojii-sama came back from his fight with you, but if he'd taken the time to heal, chichi-ue told me he would have been better eventually... Even if it may have taken decades. But went he went back to the shiro where the House of the Moon was based back then, news came from Izayoi-sama.” a sigh, “The hime, ready to give birth to oji-san by this time, was being held hostage by the human lord she had been promised to.”
“The bastard who offered to take her back if she abandoned me later on...” InuYasha realized
Tsukiko nodded, “Most certainly.”

“So Toga went and saved them.” the dragon completed, knowing his friend enough to guess at his actions, “And died from the wounds.”
“But doing what he felt right.” Tsukiko smiled, adding, “Besides, he didn't die before using his healing blade one last time… Before ensuring that the woman he loved and their child would live.”
The affirmation stunned InuYasha – who then realized that of course – he had to have died once before, he even had a Perk related to it in Chaos Interface!
As for the ryu daiyoukai, his eyes were lighter than they had been since he'd started recounting his life, and he bowed toward the two of them, “I'm sure Toga would have been proud of his family.” a smile, “As for me, you've freed me from my curse, and reminded me that when the world seems to grow dull, there is always something new to find.”
Seeing as the dragon seemed to be ready to leave, InuYasha ask, “What are you going to do then?”

“I'll start by getting closure.” the ryu daiyoukai announced solemnly, “I'm going back to the haven, then I'll look up if little Nü is still alive, with or without her husband. If they aren't to be found, I'll still check on their descendants...” a smile, “Then I'll explore the world once more. Now that I can look human, it's bound to be more interesting!”
“Come see us again if you want.” Tsukiko invited with a smile
“We'll see each other again.” the other confirmed – the words echoing like a promise

With that, the tall, beautiful man was replaced by his no less majestic True Form and took flight, soon disappearing on the horizon.

¤.¤.¤

“What happened?” Miroku's voice broke the niece and uncle's pensive silence – and only then did they realize that they had reached the cliff where their pack waited for them while talking
“We saw the quest update, so we know InuYasha won,” Shippou told, “But then we saw that you were taking your sweet time coming back, and there was someone else with you...”
“And guessing at the form that man took when he left, I think we can all make a guess about just who was with you.” Sango added mischievously

“There was more to the story than what we knew.” InuYasha said shortly, “But it isn't our tale to share.”
“Suffice to say, Ryukossei and the Inu no Taishou were far from the enemies they were depicted as.” Tsukiko completed
Before their pack-mates could ask the multitude of questions they still had, Chaos Game saved them by finally processing what had happened...

[Hidden Event LV300 complete!
Searching beneath the bloodthirsty monster's front, you were able to help an old soul
Reward: +4000XP, +1 Enhancement Stone
More than breaking a curse, you've given a new interest in life to an old soul
Bonus Reward (Tsukiko and InuYasha only): +10 000XP, “Elder Long's Treasure” title unlocked]